Published Sex Stories / sex-stories

Friends Punishment

KingJ1982 on Sex Stories

This is story bout my best friends punishment sex, anal & enema.

 

so one night last week My friend asked me if she could go visit a friend of hers she was younger then me my friend is 18 im 26 I told her yes you can go but be home before mid-night, she never did come home that night, not till round 11am in the morning, then i found out she had been drinking and smoking when i told her to NEVER do that and other stuff she did, Little did she knwo the puinisment i had in store for her. 

 

I had made her to to the bathroom and made her get totally undressed, I told her now bed over the tub I went to teh closet to get the 5qt enema bag and i filled it with warm water used a thick nozzle, put lube on it and st

Read More
arted to shove it in her butt, the nozzle would not go all the way in, almost not even half way, she had a major blockage,so i started to push the nozzle again the blockage harder & harder, she started to move around and trying to get away i tired her up and kept on pushing the nozzle harder & harder against the blockage, i held it there for a very long time, I then used my a shower shot enema thing, to get the blockage out it worked well, then i went back to using the bag and shoved the nozzle in her deep & hard made her take the hole bag, then made her hold it for a while, then gave her few more after that then brtought her into her bed room where i layed her on the bed

 

i put 3 fingers deep into her butt and moved em around, she did not like that, then i shoved my penis deep & hard into her ass and fucked her very very hard, she was in pain and asked why are you doing this i said back to her because you didnt listen to me this is a punishment i fucked her harder & harder in the ass, then i fucked her very very hard in the pussy she was in pain, but i kept going, i did it for bout an hour then after that i said hope you learned your lesson, and next time you better listen to me or ill do this all over again to you, 

she learned her lesson well, from that time on she listend to me and was a good teen girl

A Journey of a Real Woman

editor on Sex Stories

A JOURNEY OF A REAL WOMAN By Kacey1999 Email kcdouglas1999@yahoo.com Please email me your comments and suggestion, as I appreciate readers who take the time to give feedback. The style of this story is new and I hope readers can understand what I tried to do. I am telling Betsy's story, as she gets set to turn 40, and she thinks back to what has happened in her life. Betsy is probably the most appealing woman I know, and strangely, I am not sure if she is not the wittiest, smartest woman... or the craziest. Chapter Three Betsy had something to eat and felt thoroughly refreshed. The weekend dream festival was progressing exactly as planned and she still had chapters of her life story to review. Her grad school relationship with Ron was over and thankfully she had gotten rid of a demo
Read More
n that had bothered her for many years. Then she remembered the promise to go over everything that happened in the SM chamber owned by Ron's boss. Now that she had rid herself of the nightmares from the experience, she looked forward to reviewing the torture. Suddenly a shiver ran up her spine, making the hair on the back of her head, stand up. Betsy realized the many torture machines had revealed her secret dark-side. The wicked contempt shown by Ron and his boss had overly excited her, and it resulted in the orgasm of her life. But Betsy vowed to not dwell on the experience right now and she planned to save that for another chapter. Betsy's rest period was done and she rushed back to the spare bedroom for more erotic dreams. She was already into the next chapter when she jumped on the bed. Betsy landed in a comfortable position on her back and felt it was best because she could look up at this mysterious woman living her life without regrets. Of course she was the woman and loved trying to visualize everything right down to the most interesting detail. Grad school was finished and so was her affair with Ron. Betsy moved back to New Orleans taking a part-time, teaching job while putting her resume out to every school in the south. She lived with her father and he was very glad to have her living at home again. Being the only child, she was close to her father and it gave her a chance to do things for him again. It never hurt to have a woman's touch around the house, and Betsy's dad loved having her around even though she nagged him. This chapter of her life would see Betsy discover herself, as a mature woman. Her education years were over and now it was time to find a job she liked. It was a little before Mardi Gras and certainly party time in New Orleans. Betsy was at a party when she met Phil. He walked into the room with a cooler in his hand and instantly zeroed in on the sexiest woman in the room. They talked and Phil invited Betsy to a basketball game the next day. Phil invited her to Washington, DC for a Congressional Mardi Gras party, which Betsy could still remember. He booked her into the Ritz and they made love over the weekend. It started a long distance relationship with daily phone calls and constant emails that went on for months. Then Betsy was offered a job in Virginia. It was much better money than her New Orleans job and she moved there to be nearer to Phil. The Virginia location turned out great for a job plus rest and relaxation activities. Phil rented a beach house on the eastern shore for the summer and the couple went there every weekend. Betsy loved the beach, not so much for the water, but just for the playful atmosphere. The house had five bedrooms and two baths and Phil had most of the extra space rented out to his friends. He retained the largest bedroom on the main floor and the other four bedrooms were on the second level. There was a walkway on that level overlooking the dining room, which gave the house a very comfortable feeling. Most of the weekends were spent on the beach drinking, sunning and playing volleyball. Phil was a big volleyball guy and games were played in the sand for the entire summer. Betsy got to know most of the regulars even though there was a constant change of faces. At night most of the people would just come and go, as they pleased, but that didn't bother anyone. Betsy didn't like volleyball but she watched it a lot just to make Phil happy. Most of the guys had nicknames and she found most of them quite hilarious. There was Shape, Supershape who was Shape's brother, Bagman, Pisser and Flipper. When she found out how Flipper got his name, Betsy almost choked. It seemed he was setting up a gangbang on some girl and someone opened the door to the room he was in, to check on what was happening. Flipper was performing oral sex on the girl and he couldn't get any leverage so his arms were flipping back as he tried. Suddenly Betsy wondered what the guys called her but she shivered thinking that it was probably better not to know. Her life story abruptly got more interesting. It was near the end of summer when she was sitting at the dining room table with Phil and a new guy came in. He was a hunk who was staying in one of the upstairs bedrooms for the first time. Betsy remembered being smitten by the guy from the very first time she set eyes on him. She found out his name was Thomas and they had a very nice conversation that eventful day. It made her smile now when she remembered just how naïve and inexperienced she was in those days. Phil, Thomas and she sat around most of the day drinking far too much and joking. As was his custom, Phil was feeling no pain by late in the day. About eight in the evening, Betsy noticed a constant stream of guys going into one of the bedrooms. When she asked why, Thomas simply said that the only way to find out was to have a look. The three went upstairs and Betsy was utterly shocked beyond belief when the door opened. She remembered peeking into the room and the scene taking her breath away. As she found out later, Shape had picked up a girl named Marty and he turned her over to all of his buddies. When Betsy looked into the room, she noticed the naked woman on the bed and she was drenched with white, sticky cum. Betsy wondered if it was lucky or unlucky, but she witnessed Marty being savagely fucked. There was one guy fucking her, another guy with his fat cock in her mouth and a couple others were jerking off on her chest. All of a sudden Betsy's dream flashed into bright, vivid Technicolor. There were three or four naked guys waiting their turn in the room when a sudden onrush of more guys entered. To this day, Betsy never knew how the newcomers snatched her but suddenly she was inside the room. Frantically she looked around and couldn't find Phil or Thomas. Everything happened so fast that even today she couldn't believe how she was pushed up against the rocking bed. She remembered very vividly trying to stop all the hands, which were all over her body. It made her laugh now, but at the time she was terrified. She grabbed someone's bold hand just as it was about to feel her breast and someone else's hand shot under her shirt. Her boobs were outside her bra so fast that she was dumbfounded. Suddenly she had to let go of the hands trying to grope her chest, as there were far more pressing issues. A guy had his hands all over her crotch and another guy was trying to undo her pants. What she heard still sent shivers through her body. "Fresh meat. Hurry up guys... strip the bitch and get her on the fucking bed. Holy sweet shit... this bitch has nice tits. Look at those jugs... and those fucking nipples." The noise in the room was deafening and everyone was cheering. Not only for the guys screwing the slut on the bed but for the guys taking liberties with the new slut. Betsy rolled her head around frantically looking for help. Then she saw her boyfriend and Thomas trying to push the guys aside so they could rescue her. Betsy pleaded for her life just as a guy held her arms fully stretched up in the air. Another guy pushed her shirt and bra all the way up to her neck and yet someone else squeezed her boobs like he had never felt tits before. Everything was out of control. Suddenly she involuntarily sucked in her breath when she felt a hand slip into the waistband of her pants. She didn't mean to but it gave the man more freedom. He quickly shoved his hand into her panties and instantly his fingers closed on her crotch. Nothing so dramatic had ever happened to her before and all Betsy could do was squirm and struggle to get free. Her boobs were waving around like freelance balloons. All of a sudden one of the guys groping her went flying across the room. Then Thomas was standing beside her telling her drunken boyfriend that they should get poor little Betsy back to her own bedroom. Just as he started to lead her from the crowd of sex-starved maniacs, a mountain of a nude man stopped them. He told Thomas that she was the, 'new meat,' but Thomas said he didn't think so. This moose grabbed the front of Thomas' shirt and made a mistake of confronting an unknown opponent. Betsy remembered acting stupid at the time but now she laughed at it. As was her custom, she volunteered to go with the man if it meant he would leave Thomas and Phil alone. She remembered thinking the man was going to beat the shit out of her friends because of her, so the only sane thing she could do was go with the man. The last thing she remembered was Thomas letting go of her hand, as a gesture that he was willing to let her go. When she turned her back to take the mountain man's hand, the man went flying past her and landed on the floor in a heap. His face was bloody and Betsy thought she was dreaming. Then someone took her hand and out the door they went untouched or unmolested. Her legs were so wobbly that Betsy could hardly walk and Thomas led the way to his bedroom, which was down the hall. Drunken Phil followed and he had obviously been affected by the near gangbang of his girlfriend. About the last thing in the world Betsy ever expected she would be willing to do, she did. Her shirt and bra were still askew and she stood motionless when her boyfriend stripped them from her overheated body. Phil was too drunk to care that someone else was in the room and he took his clothes off. "Bets... love. I couldn't believe my eyes... they fucking had your gorgeous tits right out in the open. Fuck honey... I almost came in my pants when that one guy rubbed his cock all over you. Fuck... the one guy shoved his fucking hand down your pants. When he took it out and licked his wet fingers... I wanted to fuck you right there." Phil was shaky but finally managed to get his clothes off. He stood naked, as a jaybird, and let his cock wave in the air when he kept talking. "Honey. I'm sure they would have gangbanged you if Thomas hadn't been there. Yano what I think? I think we should give Thomas a reward. Let him have sex with you. Co'mon... let's do it." His hands were all over her and to this day Betsy couldn't understand why she didn't resist. She merely stood in the room and let her boyfriend take all her clothes off right in front of an almost complete stranger. But then she realized. From the first moment she saw Thomas, she knew he was the man for her. She had never dreamed of being unfaithful to Phil but suddenly she was more than willing. Betsy could still see the nicest smile on the man's face once she was naked. She stared into his dark, paralyzing eyes and knew everything was okay. Thomas did a striptease that any man would be proud of and when he was naked, Betsy's eyes widened in awe. He was all muscle and hung. She could still remember being extremely calm waiting for things to happen. Then Phil guided Betsy to the bed and she never complained. He almost tossed her down while giving every indication that he wanted her to suck his cock. Phil loved having her give him a blowjob and he held his hips out expecting Betsy to fulfill his wishes. "Come on baby. Show the man. Suck cock like you know how," Phil said. "And get on your hands and knees... so Thomas can get his reward." Her boyfriend was serious even though the alcohol influenced him. "Christ baby... I want to watch. I want to watch you have sex with someone," Phil whispered. "I want to watch you give head and get fucked at the same time... by him!" Betsy was simply amazed when it happened. Phil manhandled her until she was on hands and knees and in the desired position. The images of being completely vulnerable flashed in her head and they made her tremble. Phil shoved his cock in her face and Betsy had no alternative but to put it in her mouth. She started sucking Phil and used her hands to stroke his cock just the way he liked. Betsy remembered how severely she trembled when the bed moved. She knew Thomas was getting settled behind her and suddenly she felt something brush against her exposed backside. The devastating thought of being taken by a stranger was more thrilling than she ever imagined. She obediently sucked Phil's cock but all of her senses were focused on what Thomas was doing. Betsy felt the man rub his cock all over her butt and then he touched her between the legs. Her body jerked forward and Phil's cock shot down her throat taking her breath away. Suddenly a streak of lightning struck her pussy opening and the blazing bolt went straight to her head. Thomas felt the upturned ass quiver and rock when he split the puffy labia. He realized Betsy was experiencing a premature orgasm and didn't want to make her wait. Thomas rammed his cock to the hilt and he had never felt anything like it. The extreme heat instantly made his temperature rise and then Betsy pushed back at him. Her sexy body went into convulsion right away and Thomas couldn't believe his good luck. All that interested Phil was inside of Betsy's scorching mouth. He squirmed and tried to make the blowjob last a long time but Betsy was far too determined to end it quickly. She pumped her hand back and forth on his stiff shaft and kept the knob buried in her hot mouth. Even in his drunken stupor, Phil wondered if it was such a good idea. His glassy eyes stared at Thomas, as the man ravaged his girlfriend from behind. Phil reasoned his stamina lasted such a brief time was because of being able to watch Thomas with his girlfriend. He heard bare flesh slapping together, as Thomas fucked Betsy, and all Phil imagined was the man's big cock going in and out of her precious snatch. Phil merely grabbed her head tightly when his orgasm exploded in Betsy's sucking mouth. Then he threw his head back and only wanted to imagine himself with Betsy. Betsy's belly was still experiencing severe contractions when her mouth filled with molten lava. She desperately swallowed Phil's massive load and tried hard not to choke. Just as the last few drops were sucked out of Phil's throbbing pecker, Betsy felt something profound. There wasn't much she could do immediately following a climax but somehow her belly shuddered when the burning lava filled her inner sanctuary. Thomas' strong fingers closed around her waist and he squeezed hard. Betsy felt Thomas pull back at the same time he thrust forward with his powerful hips and she thought the top of her head was coming off. Suddenly more spasms rocked her sweating body, as the man fucked her into a subconscious state. All three sort of collapsed on the bed when the animal lust ended. Thomas kept his distance not wanting to get too close to the couple but Phil had other ideas. His desire for sexual gratification had been satisfied and all he could think of was having another drink. Phil obviously wasn't thinking straight when he excused himself, which shocked Betsy beyond belief. He told Betsy that he was going for another drink and then look in on what the other guys were doing. She took it to mean Phil wanted to watch the gangbang in Marty's bedroom, but the thought didn't upset her at all. *** Betsy remembered being not the least bit concerned when her boyfriend left her with someone else. She was lying on her side and suddenly felt Thomas shifting across the bed until he was up against her back. He hugged her for the longest time and it was the most wonderful feeling. Betsy liked to cuddle after intercourse and in no time her eyes got heavy and closed. She could still remember what happened next. The memory was still like it happened yesterday and Betsy was determined to take her time with this section of her life story. Her mind drifted back to 1991 and she relived one of the most memorable affairs of her life. Betsy was almost asleep, but Thomas had other plans. His right arm was over top of her torso and Betsy kept her arms outstretched, which left her entire front unguarded. At first Thomas' hand merely caressed the front of her body without lingering on any specific spot. In the perfect dreamland state, Betsy faced away from Thomas and let her mind drift through empty space. All of a sudden she was aware of his hand caressing and kneading her tits. One boob at a time, Thomas squeezed and tenderly massaged before lingering on each nipple until it was rock hard. There was a warm smile on her face and Betsy loved that inter-dimensional feeling of being half asleep. Suddenly her heart skipped a few beats when she felt something hard stirring against the back of her legs. She remembered not wanting to open her eyes so she laid still wishing for more lovely embraces. His hand moved from her heaving chest to her tummy, which was going in and out at a furious rate. She felt his fingers tracing lightly across her stomach and then stop at her bellybutton. Betsy sucked in her breath when Thomas touched her hollow and then he teased her until she whimpered out loud. "This time... we are going to do it right. Make mad, passionate love," Thomas whispered into her ear. "Lift your leg... up a bit." Betsy heard his command and obediently lifted her right leg slightly. She didn't expect the biggest thrill when Thomas' hard cock sprang between her thighs. His throbbing member stretched between her legs and sprang up against her wetness. Thomas knew exactly what would get Betsy's blood boiling. His right hand snaked downward and then he put his fingers directly over his hard cock. He pushed hard and felt his shaft embed itself in the immense wetness, which made Betsy's hips quiver wildly. Then he threatened to push the head of his cock into her honey hole and Betsy's breathing halted. Thomas left his meat embedded in Betsy's pussy slit and he deftly squirmed his fingers around the thick head to surround her throbbing clitoris. Betsy felt the head of his cock directly at her opening and his fingers pulling the swollen clit out of the vast wetness. Suddenly her breathing resumed but it was ragged and very broken. Now at the age of 39 and remembering the events in her life, Betsy recalled thinking how the first time was heaven, and the second time was heavenly bliss. She abruptly broke the embrace and rolled over to face Thomas. "Oh gawd, I need you. Please, please make love to me," she whispered. Thomas was skilled in the many facets of what a woman wanted and needed. "Put your hands on it. Feel my cock and make it harder," he whispered. She instantly obeyed not wanting to wait any longer. "Make it nice and hard... hard so you can sit on it." Betsy wondered what he meant but she didn't have to wait long before finding out. Thomas rolled onto his back and that put his engorged cock in a most prestigious position. It hovered at an angle above his hips and Betsy couldn't resist putting her dainty fingers around the thick shaft. "I want to watch you. Watch you make love to me. See you with my cock in your hands... and then see you sitting on top of it," he whispered. Betsy couldn't take her eyes off his penis. Her fingers were wrapped around the shaft and she felt the cock pulsating madly. She swooped down and kissed the glistening end but Thomas was not satisfied. "Leave it laying on my belly... and then sit on top. Sit on me so that your cunt is pushing against my cock. I want you to feel it... against your love-box," Thomas said. "I want to watch you... see you making love." Thomas laid flat on his back with his legs together. Betsy crouched over his thighs and place one of her knees on either side on his outstretched legs. She bent over and put her face mere inches above his chest. Betsy would never forget the feeling. She squatted above his muscular hips and leaned forward. His pecker pressed against the front of her body and Betsy felt it jerking up and down so that it banged her belly. Betsy couldn't remember wanting something so badly. She was willing to do whatever Thomas wanted if he would satisfy her burning desires. Suddenly he took control. "Suck my nipples. Suck'em love," he whispered. "Make them hard with your tongue... and your teeth!" She had never heard any man say that but strangely Betsy found his request very stimulating. When she reached out and put his tiny nipple in her mouth, it was a most profound feeling. Her tongue rolled the bud around and covered it with saliva, which brought moans from Thomas. "Yes baby. Just like that... now the other." Betsy caressed both nipples and found the experience made her even hotter. Then she nibbled on the tiny buds and noticed how his chest seemed to push up to meet her mouth. Suddenly Thomas put his strong hands on her ass cheeks and moved her butt until it was directly over his crotch. She had to straighten up but managed to retain a hold on his nipples. "Sit on it. Put your wet pussy right on top of my cock. Push my cock into your lips. Baby... spread those juicy lips with my cock," he said. Thomas guided her hips and he knew when things were right. Betsy gasped out loud when the throbbing cock split her soaked pussy lips and the thick shaft embedded into her narrow slit. She sat up straighter but kept her hands on his chest. Her fingers pinched his nipples and twisted them ever so tenderly. The thick cock burned her pussy and Betsy couldn't sit still. Her hips jiggled back and forth and Thomas pulled down hard with his hands around her slender waist. Suddenly Betsy wanted it now. Her tummy started to quiver in and out and Thomas was afraid she was not going to wait so he lifted her up. "Not yet. Get up... hold my cock up and sit on it. I want it in your belly," he moaned. Betsy shifted to the rear so that she was sitting on his legs. Her hand grabbed the enlarged cock as soon as it was free and she held it straight up in the air. Betsy would never forget the feeling. She squatted and ever so slowly moved forward until she was above his muscular hips again. Then she held perfectly still. Betsy stared down at the upstanding cock. She wondered if she should sit down but her body was moving before the answer came. Thomas put his hands around her waist and guided her forward, an inch at a time. When the tip of his bulbous cock touched her crotch, her breathing stopped. Betsy was afraid to take her hand off his thick shaft and held the cock straight up. The feeling was out of this world when her body lowered a little. First one inch, then two, and suddenly her hand let go. Betsy was staring into his eyes when it happened. She felt his hands tug on her slender waist and knew he was going to do it. She merely held her breath waiting. Then Thomas squeezed his hands into her burning flesh and pulled downward with all his strength. He thrust up with his powerful hips and buried his cock to the hilt with one swift stab. It must have taken minutes to start breathing again, and when she did, all Betsy could do was gasp desperately for much needed air. She was positive that she started creaming on the first thrust and didn't stop until he finally climaxed deep inside of her. It was the longest and most intense orgasm of her life up to that point and one she would always remember. That time, years ago with Thomas, still brought back good memories. Betsy also realized that it was a defining moment in her life. She realized her relationship with Phil was over and vowed to leave her boyfriend to be with Thomas. The ecstasy lasted for hours that night and she experienced one orgasm after another. She wasn't sure what time it was when she left Thomas' room but eventually she wound up back in bed with her boyfriend. Phil must have passed out sometime during the night like he did every weekend. He was in bed still completely dressed and hardly stirred when she came to bed. Phil mumbled some indistinguishable statement, as she climbed into bed, and Betsy assumed he was oblivious to her spending hours with another man. 'But then again,' Betsy mused. 'Maybe he knew and wanted me to screw his buddy.' Phil's eyes flickered for a brief moment, as if he acknowledged her return to bed from using the bathroom. *** In the morning, Phil had a humongous hangover. He woke up and threw his arm around Betsy but luckily for her, he didn't try anything. Betsy remembered thinking at the time that she didn't want to have sex with Phil. She had such a wonderful feeling after the night with Thomas and she didn't want to spoil it. Sunday morning was a complete blur with Betsy reminiscing about the time with Thomas. She had breakfast with Phil and immediately after went up to the room she shared with Thomas. That was when she felt like someone stabbed her in the heart. The room was empty and it had been neatly cleaned up. Betsy stood outside the room in disbelief, which must have been noted by a girl, named Penny, who was walking by. "Are you looking for Thomas? If so... he's gone. Packed up and left about nine," the girl informed Betsy. She could see the concerned look on Betsy's pretty face so she continued. "I liked Thomas. He's not like most of the guys. Are you his girlfriend?" Betsy was not able to speak right away but found her voice eventually. "No. No... We're just friends. I'll see him later... I'm sure he'll be on the beach this afternoon." Betsy thought back to her initial meeting with Penny. She was a lovely girl who went to church every Sunday. Penny was fairly thin and she had the cutest smile on her face all the time. The one thing a person noticed about Penny right away was that the woman didn't have boobs. Betsy remembered feeling sorry for her at the time but later she realized that Penny had nipples that made up for any lack of tits. Right after finding out that Thomas had departed, Betsy had to be alone. She left Penny standing in the hallway and rushed back to her room. Phil had already changed for the beach and he was dressed in his normal volleyball attire. They exchanged greetings and agreed to meet on the beach at the courts. Betsy stayed in the room for about an hour but then decided it was best to socialize. Most of the regulars were already at the beach when Betsy finally arrived. She needed sleep more than anything and quickly nodded off into dreamland once her chair was settled on the sand. Even the loud hollering and volleyball cheering didn't bother her that day. Her mind drifted off and it was Thomas who was in her most intimate thoughts. After thirty minutes, someone thrust a beer into her hand. There was still no sign of Thomas so Betsy slowly sipped the beer while nonchalantly watching the sweaty volleyball players playing in the sand. Then she dropped off asleep for another hour before repeating the frustrating exercise. She thought about last night and her mind tuned out all of the things going on around her. It was like trying to solve an equation and all Betsy thought about was when, and if, Thomas would show up. She had that worried, sickening feeling that people got when they weren't sure about a love affair. Betsy remembered every question rushing through her distraught mind waiting to see Thomas again. 'Did Thomas like her? Did he want her to be his girlfriend? Did she do something wrong or did Thomas just use her last night?' The last question was the most disturbing, but Betsy didn't believe the man betrayed her feelings and emotions. She was still disillusioned and halfway through her third beer when her thoughts were interrupted. "Is this chair taken? My... you look even lovelier than last night." Betsy came fully awake in a heartbeat and she started to stutter. "What? No... Oh, no," she muttered before realizing there was no chair but her own around. She blushed and could feel her heart beating so fast it must have made her look silly. Thomas sat down in the sand and they chatted for a long time. They talked about nothing and little things that didn't require much thinking. Suddenly she realized that she didn't know much about the man. She did most of the talking last night, a southern thing, she thought. So they chatted about him. Betsy asked about the mountain man last night, as she was still confused about how the man went flying. Thomas told her that he was a 3rd degree black belt so quite competent when push came to shove. It bothered Betsy that Thomas had left before seeing her in the morning. He quickly put her fears to rest by explaining that he had to do an errand. Apparently he was moving and had to pick up the keys to his new house in Boston that morning. Betsy felt much better once Thomas told her how he hurried through the transfer and rushed back just to see her. Betsy was in heaven after hearing his heart-warming revelation. They each had a beer and then Thomas suggested they go up to the beach house. "Last night meant a lot to me. Come... I want to fuck you again," he whispered. Her jaw dropped both from surprise and great elation. She gulped her beer and off they went. They went directly to the same room as last night. Luckily it was still unoccupied and her heart stopped when the door slammed shut. They stood face to face and Betsy watched his lips move. "Take off your suit. I know it's a beautiful bikini, but I want to see your gorgeous body... naked," Thomas said. Betsy did as he requested and in a flash Thomas also stripped. "Have you ever masturbated?" She almost fainted but couldn't stop her response. "Yes." The look on his face was serious. "Show me!" Betsy often touched herself when she was with a partner but suddenly she didn't know what to do. Thomas moved over to sit in a chair beside the bed and motioned for her to use the bed. Betsy slowly walked over and sat down facing Thomas. She assumed it would be easy to masturbate but that was far from what happened. All of a sudden she didn't get aroused or worked up when she caressed her boobs. Betsy rolled her nipples around and around but all that did was get them hard. Then she shifted her hand down to her pelvis and put her fingers between her legs. It went better but she still didn't feel close to achieving an orgasm. Suddenly inspiration hit. She visualized seeing Marty during that horrible gangbang. Then Betsy remembered being forced into the room by strangers and having her top lifted up above her breasts. She vowed never to admit the feelings she felt at the time. Her juices started to run and she felt the crotch of her panties getting soaked. Then she pictured the men holding her arms up in the air so they could fondle her boobs. Betsy's hand started to move a lot faster. Suddenly the masturbation was much easier. She remembered her nipples being pinched so hard it hurt but that didn't matter at the time. Her visualization continued with the men molesting her boobs and one guy even sucked her nipple. Then Betsy pictured what should have been the most disturbing thing that happened. While the men groped her titties, another man shoved his hand inside her pants. The man had one goal in mind and his fingers entered her wetness with lightning speed. Afterwards Betsy wondered if she spread her legs or if the man forced them apart. She remembered struggling like crazy, but it merely seemed to give the man more freedom. Suddenly her fingers were his fingers. She put the clit between her thumb and forefinger and started twirling it vigorously until she felt the first spasm shot through her loins. Thomas watched the erotic bliss with immense admiration. He adored Betsy's wit and charm but suddenly he loved her sexy body and adorable treasures. Betsy threw her head back and pushed out her chest when her left hand grabbed a boob. Her fingers pulled the hard nipple outward, as if offering it to the enthusiastic onlooker. Her right hand was a blur and Thomas caught brief glimpses of the rosy bud when it swirled around in the vast wetness. Thomas knew exactly when Betsy climaxed. Her right hand stopped moving except for her fingers squeezing the puffy clit. Then her hips jerked out of control and thrust wildly at the imaginary stranger. When the orgasm subsided enough to enable Betsy to breathe properly again, Thomas ordered her to suck his cock. "Get me harder. Put your lips around my cock and suck it... so I can stick it in your cunt," he commanded. In a less demanding manner he added, "Baby... I want to fuck you so badly." It made her chuckle now, but Thomas was a mouthful. There was no need to get him hard because his cock was already throbbing like crazy. But she obeyed relishing the opportunity to satisfy his demands. Then Thomas ordered her to kneel beside the bed. He jerked Betsy around and made her go down on her hands and knees. He forced her upper torso onto the bed with her head facing to the side. It was that familiar position, which Betsy loved, and she readied herself for what came next. Suddenly it all made sense to her even though it was years later. Thomas liked being in control and he loved ordering her to do things. He never asked or pleaded for her to do something, he only ordered her. In the beginning, she would have it no other way. She was submissive and liked pleasing others and this was her way of making someone special in her life happy. Once again Betsy was in heaven. Thomas knelt behind her and he did everything in slow-motion. He put the flared head of his cock at her opening and then he slowly pressed his hips forward. His glorious penis slid into her volcano and she could only remain stationary. Betsy felt his hand on her side so she lifted up slightly, thinking he wanted to reach under her outstretched torso. Instead he grabbed her hand and rolled her fingers up but left her thumb sticking out. Then he ordered her to suck her thumb, which she did right away. The rest was a blur to Betsy even now. She remembered sucking her thumb and Thomas pounding her cunt like a madman. She experienced one orgasm followed immediately by another and it seemed the man had everlasting stamina. Lights flashed in her head, her nipples were on fire and a thousand volts of electricity zapped her whole body. Then she felt his hips jerking randomly out of control and suddenly her entire body shut down. When Betsy came down out of the clouds, she was in his arms. Her head was on Thomas' chest and they talked for a while. He mentioned how lucky it was that her thumb was in her mouth when she climaxed because her loud groans of ecstasy would have been heard at the beach. All of a sudden Betsy realized something. It was during this tender embrace that the first thoughts of love entered her head. They talked and laughed. It seemed so different than anything before. Betsy started playing with his nipples, which she knew he liked. The next thing she knew it was blowjob time. "Hold it. Put the tip of my cock in your mouth... just the tip," Thomas ordered. "Now put your tongue under my cock. Lick it with your tongue... but just keep the tip in your mouth. Yes... yes, like that." Betsy's eyes were glassy, as she stared down at the big penis. "Now stroke it baby. Both hands... stroke it... stroke it harder," he said. "Yes... both hands back and forth... just like that. Keep doing it just like that and watch it cum. Watch me fill your mouth with cum, baby. You're the best cocksucker on the planet." His vulgarity should have disgusted Betsy but it didn't. It seemed to provoke her even more and she yearned to make him happier. Betsy milked Thomas' thick cock until she swallowed his big load of creamy cum. *** The time was getting to be late afternoon. Betsy and Thomas jumped out of bed with the realization that the beach crowd, especially Phil, would have noticed Betsy's disappearance. They showered and it took all their resolve to not start another session of torrid lovemaking. The beach house was about a block from the beach and Thomas thought he should return to the beach via a different route than Betsy. That made sense, Betsy reasoned, as it might look funny to Phil seeing his girlfriend show up with another man after she had been gone for hours. Betsy hoped that she didn't look too guilty when she strolled back to her chair. The volleyball games were still going on but Phil quickly came over to her, wanting to know where she had been. For one of the very few times in her life, she lied. Betsy told her boyfriend that she had not been feeling so good after the beers and she had taken a nap. Then wisely she got them both a beer and afterwards listened to him droll on and on about his volleyball crap. As Phil was yapping, Betsy finally saw Thomas walking up the beach. He was talking to a girl and Betsy remembering thinking how smart he was to solicit such a good cover-up. The girl had a great tan and she was wearing a bright green swimsuit. She appeared to have a pretty good body, but Betsy was too thrilled about what went on all afternoon to be jealous of the girl at first. Then Thomas and the girl stopped and sat on the girl's towel. They chatted and laughed and Betsy almost flew into a fit of rage when the girl put her hand on Thomas' shoulder. She wanted to confront the bitch and tell her that Thomas was her man. Betsy was mad. Then she got mad at Thomas. Suddenly she got mad at Phil for his damn yapping. Abruptly she told Phil that they should hit the road since tomorrow was a school day and she had to get up early. Betsy left the beach with Phil and she refused to look back at Thomas for fear of losing her nerve. She was determined to make a stand and show Thomas that she was not happy when he got too friendly with other women. Strange as it sounded now, Betsy reasoned her relationship with Thomas was much more than a fleeting afternoon, love affair. Betsy had everything packed in no time. They departed so fast that Phil was amazed. He thought Betsy was peeved at something but hesitated to say anything for fear she was mad at him. They bid all their friends a goodbye until next weekend and hit the road. Now years later, Betsy wondered how anyone could act so stupid. She lay in her state of dreamland remembering how mad she was at Thomas and the girl. Her anger turned out to be her boyfriend's immense gratification. Phil received the blowjob of his life on the drive home. He was utterly shocked when Betsy whipped his cock out and then bent over to suck it. Phil wasn't stopping for anything because he didn't want Betsy to stop so he kept driving. The thrill of possibly getting caught or seen by someone on the busy interstate made the experience even more thrilling. Not much was said after he climaxed. Phil merely drove and Betsy sat quietly while they dreamed of separate issues. Betsy wondered if Thomas was real and if her relationship with Phil was actually over. Although Phil had always said they were not fully committed to each other, Betsy still felt guilty for having a secret affair. *** The next weekend signaled the end of summer. It was a three-day affair with Monday being the last holiday of summer and everyone just wanted to party hard. Betsy thought she was right in assuming Phil didn't know anything about what happened last weekend with Thomas. She planned to get more of Thomas' personal information this weekend and hoped he would show up at the beach house. When she and Phil arrived at the house, all the bedrooms were full except for theirs. //// Betsy rushed upstairs to the bedroom that she hoped Thomas would be in, but she sadly found the room occupied by an unforgettable guest. The door of the room was open and Betsy got a glimpse of Marty putting her things away. She had a sudden urge to order the woman out of the bedroom but realized it was not her place to assign rooms. A shiver of doubt went through her tummy wondering if Phil had given Thomas' old room to the disgusting Marty. //// That Saturday was probably the longest day of her life. Betsy sat on the beach watching Phil and volleyball crowd and she remembered drinking way too much. She was kind of down on Phil because her mind was so preoccupied with hopes of seeing Thomas again. It seemed the day would never end but it finally did with a big party in their beach house living room. Everyone sat around getting blasted; it was a combination of too much sun, too much booze and too much late night carousing. The mood on Sunday was far more sedated. Everyone was hung over and Betsy was no different than the rest. She was filled with worry and anxiety thinking that she poured her heart out to a man who didn't want her. It was like any person who dearly loved someone but didn't know whether that person loved them back. Sunday brunch was the first meal of the day and Betsy found herself sitting with Penny at the kitchen table. The two women chatted casually and Penny asked her about Marty. Penny wanted to know what happened last weekend. Betsy watched the girl's reaction when she told her about Marty's gangbang but Penny's face didn't show anything. Knowing the girl was very religious, Betsy assumed that Penny would never condemn anyone for sinning in such an immoral way. Once afternoon arrived, the group was over their hangovers. They were ready for some more sun and volleyball and everyone moved down to the beach. Betsy got her usual spot off to one side of the setup courts and she again lapsed into a state of nervous anxiety. In the middle of the afternoon, all of a sudden she saw him. Thomas was standing with a group of guys who had just finished a volleyball game and he looked marvelous. Betsy didn't want to show too much enthusiasm, but she just couldn't wait. She almost ran up to the group and when Thomas saw her, his face lit up. Suddenly he excused himself and took Betsy's hand leading her off to one side so they could be alone. "I had to come. Sorry I didn't get here earlier... but I got held up. I can't stay this weekend... and I wanted you to know that," Thomas whispered. Betsy stood holding his hands while he kept talking. "I have a big family gathering that I have to attend. It's on right now but I had to come here to tell you... so you wouldn't think I was ignoring you," he explained. "Last weekend... was the best of my life. You mean everything to me... and I didn't want you to worry that I wasn't going to see you again." "It's okay. I wasn't worried. I was just sitting around with the rest of the guys... enjoying the sun and having a few beers," Betsy said feeling her face blush a brilliant red. "I have to be in Boston... well, about two hours ago," he whispered with a chuckle. "But I had to see you. Here! This is my business card. Please call me Wednesday. I'll be in my new home then." They exchanged a loving embrace and suddenly everything was all right. Betsy watched him run down the beach until he was out of sight, and then she returned to her chair. The remainder of the afternoon and evening was a complete blur, as all she could think about was Wednesday, a new beginning in her love-life. Betsy was still in a heightened, emotional state later in the evening. She remembered thinking that nothing could stop her from dreaming about what was in store for the future. Thinking back on that night, Betsy realized that her boyfriend likely planned the whole evening. She was oblivious to the reality Phil plied her with booze, which made her let down her guard. Betsy was completely oblivious that Phil knew about her secret affair. //// Close to midnight, Phil pestered her to join him for a little private party in one of the upstairs bedrooms. Reluctantly Betsy went with him just wanting to get the evening over with so she could go to bed. At the top of the stairs, Betsy halted when she realized Phil was heading towards the bedroom, which held great memories. There were strange moans and groans coming from the room she shared with Thomas the previous weekend and Betsy remembered thinking that the gangbang slut was at it again. //// Suddenly Phil grabbed her arm and made her stand quietly outside the noisy room. The door to Marty's room was open, which Betsy found out later was done on purpose. She could still hear loud moans of a woman's distress and then Phil encouraged her to peek into the room. Not wanting to disobey, Betsy slowly poked her head around the corner and noticed plenty of action on Marty's bed. Betsy was about to retreat when her boyfriend grabbed her arm with a viselike grip. It happened so fast that she didn't get a chance to get away from Phil. "Let's watch. I want to see Marty turn a little miss goodie-girl into her slave," he whispered. Now years later, Betsy realized how naïve and stupid she was back then. She should have realized it was all a setup, but at the time she didn't. Her boyfriend pushed her into the room and up against the wall. They stood motionless and the combatants on the bed never paid any attention to the new onlookers. Thankfully the room was relatively dark so Betsy didn't think she was in the spotlight. She stared at the furious action taking place a few feet away and noticed the naked body of Marty sitting on another woman's face. Marty had her knees around the woman's head and she locked her fingers into the struggling woman's hair. It appeared like Marty was suffocating the woman, as she pulled the woman's head up tightly into her crotch. It had to be seen, to be believed. Marty was forcing a woman to eat her out and there was a man fucking the woman's brains out. The man was perpendicular to the women and he was holding the thrashing legs up in the air. He lay sideways to the woman and pounded his pecker in and out of her hole like a madman. Betsy remembered thinking that the woman must be hurting from being in such a precarious position. Betsy never did know why she merely stood there. Surely, she reasoned now years later, it should have been possible to escape Phil's grasp. All of a sudden Marty was going through the throes of an explosive orgasm. Her body shook and vibrated and Betsy could clearly see she was having an enormous climax. The sound of the woman's tongue lapping Marty's leaking pussy sent shivers up Betsy's spine, as she watched the torrid sex scene. Suddenly Marty's orgasm was over and she shifted her body down so that she was sitting on the woman's stomach. Marty grabbed the woman's legs from the man and held them high in the air, which kept her crotch fully exposed for the man. Betsy's eye's opened in awe when she noticed who it was. Penny, or the righteous Church-girl as the group called her, was laying spread out on the bed with her face covered with Marty's juices. Penny's eyes were open wide and she was staring straight up at the ceiling. Betsy was afraid to move for fear of drawing attention to her and Phil. She ogled the demoralizing gangbang, which was taking place right in front of her, and stood still, flat against the wall. Then Betsy noticed Penny's bare breasts for the first time. She had always known the woman's tits were small and almost nonexistent but she never realized her nipples were so outstanding. They had to be an inch in size and obviously extremely sensitive by the way she moaned when Marty pinched them. The memory suddenly got more detailed and far more vivid. Betsy could hear everything like it was yesterday. "Say it. Say it, slut. Tell mistress to let you cum," Marty hissed daring Penny to say something. "Do you like mistress playing with your glorious nipples? Slut... I can see you want it. Say it!" Marty twirled the woman's nipples around, as if she was twisting them off a bottle. Then she put her face closer to Penny's and dared her again. "I know Stan is fucking your sweet cunt... and filling his slut with cum. Now mistress wants to hear her slave beg... beg for it," Marty whispered. Her voice sent shivers through Betsy even though Marty was speaking to someone else. Suddenly Penny was talking but her voice was too soft to be heard across the room. "Louder! Say it louder... so my new slut can hear. Say it slut," Marty ordered. It never dawned on Betsy at the time but Marty had plans. The sound of Penny's lost pleas were all that she was aware of. "Please... oh please let me cum. God mistress... my nipples... my pussy... oh, my God... I have to cum." Marty pinched the swollen nipples and twisted them as hard as she could. "More!" Penny couldn't stop but nothing she said was discernable. "Ooh... ooh. Oowie... ooh gawd... aah... gaaw, ooh, ooh. Oh no... oh no... yea... plea." It was obvious that Marty was in control and Penny was willing to submit to anything she demanded. Marty whispered in Penny's ear, making the girl speak loud and clear. She pleaded and begged her mistress and Betsy couldn't believe Penny had given in. What Betsy did notice was a world-class orgasm. Betsy didn't even notice what her boyfriend had been doing. She glanced to the side and saw Phil jerking off his hard cock. With her attention diverted at the least opportune time, it enabled Marty to put her devious plan in place. Betsy was petrified standing against the wall when the three naked bodies from the bed approached. "So my little slut likes watching. Did you like watching me turn Church-girl into a slut?" Betsy was too stunned to say anything. Then she got the bright inspiration to run. She pushed away from the wall and was just about to make a getaway when Phil grabbed her arms. He stood behind her and pinned her arms behind her back. Suddenly Marty was in her face. "I asked you a question! Did you like watching me turn Penny into a slut?" Then the woman took advantage of Betsy's captive stance. She wrapped the fingers of her left hand into her hair and jerked Betsy's head until their eyes locked. Betsy knew enough to answer or things could get worse. "No... no, gawd no." A sudden jerk of Marty's left hand and an extremely stern stare was enough to change Betsy's mind. There was a momentary pause. Then Betsy decided to tell the woman what she wanted to hear, assuming it was the best thing to do. "Yea... yes. Yes! I watched... are you fucking happy?" Marty was good at gaining control over submissive women. She had done it many times and certainly the episode with Penny was testament to her ability to become a mistress. Suddenly her right hand slipped under the bottom of Betsy's shirt and instantly closed over her left boob. "I watched you the whole time. I saw the lust on your face. Only a slut would stand there and watch... watch Church-girl being punished." "Oh gawd... I didn't mean to." Betsy tried to turn her head and look at Phil, but Marty held her hair with a secure hold. Then Marty swiftly ripped Betsy's bra up so she could feel a bare breast. Her hand cupped Betsy's titty and squeezed hard enough to get a reaction. Betsy struggled and tried to twist out of Phil's iron-grip. She got a brief hope of getting free, but suddenly Marty took control. She pinched the hardened nipple and rolled it around vigorously until Betsy stopped struggling. Marty got more excited with each passing second. Her head filled with lustful illusions, watching the futile struggles of the gorgeous woman. "Phil tells me that you are the hottest woman around. That you love screwing... anything with a pulse," Marty whispered. "He knows. Phil knows you fucked around... screwed around with Thomas." Betsy continued to squirm, but suddenly she comprehended the severity of the situation. If her boyfriend knew that she had sex with Thomas, he would certainly not help her now. Betsy realized that she was alone against Marty, but also Phil, who would be out for revenge. Marty would try to humiliate and degrade her enough so that she could gain control and Phil would help the woman. But Betsy vowed to be strong and fight the bitch to the end. All of a sudden things took a turn for the worst. "Slut! Come here slut... and see if we can turn dear Betsy into our slave," Marty said to Penny. "Stan honey... and Phil... let's take our little slave to the bed. Then dear Betsy can show us that she's a real slut." Suddenly everyone reached for her. Phil grabbed her under the armpits, someone grabbed one leg, someone grabbed the other, and then they all picked her up like a feather. In a split second, Betsy found herself spread-eagled on the bed with four sex-starved maniacs holding her captive. She twisted and struggled but Phil held her arms fully stretched, up above her head, and her legs were pinned to the mattress by Stan and Penny. Marty was in her glory. She huddled beside the frightened woman and pretended to console Betsy. Marty lifted and supported Betsy's head and stared directly into her eyes. "You think you're too good for the rest of us... don't you? Well, miss prissy... we'll see how good you really are," Marty whispered in a most threatening tone. "Slut... Church-girl! Come here and show our little slave how you like sucking titties. But first... let's get the bitch naked." Marty planned to make Betsy suffer. She was going to strip the woman, but it would be slow and tantalizing. Marty grabbed the bottom of Betsy's shirt and rolled it up to her neck, along with the lacy bra. She shifted slightly to the side and allowed Penny room to move over Betsy's chest. Penny hovered over the captive woman and suddenly the two stared into each other's eyes. Betsy was moved by the hesitant, pleading look on Penny's face and she felt like telling the girl that she understood. Betsy remembered shaking her head when she realized what was about to happen. She glanced down at her exposed chest and noticed her boobs swaying seductively side to side with her ragged breathing. There was a hand, Marty's hand she realized, cupping her right titty and sort of squeezing it into a cone-shape. "Aren't they beautiful... the most succulent tits... ever! Go ahead Penny. Feel them. Put your hands on them and feel what real breast are like," Marty said. It was now or never, Betsy decided. "Phil. Phil! For gawd sake... make her stop! Make the bitch stop... now!" Betsy tried to turn her head upwards so she could see her boyfriend. "For gawd sake, Phil! Do something! Make her stop!" There was no response from Phil except that he tightened his hold on her outstretched arms. When she tried again to reason with him, Betsy decided that a more subtle approach might work. "Oh, please. Phil... please help me. Oh, gawd you have to help me... pleeeeease!" Betsy hoped her pleas would make her boyfriend realize the error of what was happening but that didn't happen. Suddenly her head was jerked so that she stared straight ahead at Penny. The girl's eyes pleaded for forgiveness but that didn't stop Penny from obeying her mistress. Betsy felt the girl's hands shaking when they caressed her breastbone and then slide slowly upwards. The hands quickly stopped vibrating when the fingers seized both dazzling nipples. Betsy gave another valiant attempt to look at Phil, but Marty held her head steady, facing the front. She desperately wanted to lie perfectly still and show Marty that her humiliation was having no affect. Then her breathing got very uneven and her chest heaved displaying some of her lost control. Marty decided it was time for further chastisement. "Now... let's take her clothes off. She likes showing off on the beach... wearing those skimpy outfits," she whispered. "Fuck honey... let's see what those horny bastards keep looking at." Betsy felt so many hands on her torso that it was impossible to fight them off. Suddenly her top and bra were removed and tossed across the room, as if they were rags. She could feel Marty's hands even before they actually touched her body. Betsy knew what was next. Her tummy quivered so violently that it was increasingly harder to breath. Then Marty's fingers unsnapped the waistband of her pants. Betsy couldn't breathe anymore. Suddenly Marty slowly undid the zipper in a most tantalizing fashion and purposely held the flaps open. Betsy's tummy heaved in and out so fast, making it hard to catch her breath when the woman's fingers brushed the edges of her panties. Marty's fingers pinched the elastic band and pulled outward so she could look down the front. "My, my! That's about the nicest cunt... ever. I bet you like it being touched... caressed by a slut. I think you'll like it if Penny touches you... won't you?" All of a sudden the hands returned. Stan along with the helping hands of Marty and Penny quickly stripped the rest of Betsy's clothes while Phil pinned her arms above her head. She remembered sobbing and letting out numerous whimpers when her pants were lowered. Then more sobs when her panties were stripped leaving her completely naked. Betsy tried kicking but her legs merely thrashed in midair before getting pinned on the bed again. Things were getting more desperate and Betsy opened her mouth again to plead for mercy. Suddenly Marty rolled the lacy panties into a ball and shoved them into Betsy's open mouth. The woman laughed out loud and Betsy felt sick. "I know you want it. You're a slut... just like Church-girl. I could see that when you kept watching... the gangbang last weekend... and the one tonight," Marty whispered. Betsy's eyes were open so wide they hurt. She stared straight up at the ceiling hoping it was all a bad dream. "Now it's time for you to see a real slut. Penny my love... you will witness lust like you've never seen before." The dire prediction made Betsy cry. She desperately tried to spit the panties out but Marty held them security in her mouth. Suddenly her plight seemed so hopeless and Betsy wasn't sure if she had the strength to overcome Marty's drastic prophecy. Suddenly Marty blocked her view of the ceiling and the woman glared threateningly into Betsy's teary eyes. "Listen. Listen good slut... because I won't repeat myself. You're going to cream... cum in Penny's mouth and show her that you are a real slut." Marty spread out on the bed. She was sideways to Betsy, leaning over her chest. Marty put her right arm on the bed and held herself up so she could keep her face right in front of the woman's startled eyes. Her left hand continued to hold the panty gag in Betsy's mouth and everyone heard the whimpers of despair coming from the captive. Betsy couldn't see past the shield of Marty's body but suddenly she felt a feather, or it felt like one. Then she realized it was Penny's tongue. The girl licked her entire pelvis and then she licked the inside of her thighs. Penny was spurred onward by the wonderful smell and the sweetest taste. Her tongue lashed out and grazed the tip of Betsy's slit. The legs were tightly closed, but it still left a small, upper portion of Betsy's pussy exposed. Penny could barely touch the hidden clit, but she couldn't resist flicking her tongue between the puffy labia. Betsy desperately held her legs together. Stan had long ago stopped holding her down and he was standing off to one side merrily fisting his prick. Phil refused to let go of her arms, but he did relax his grip so it was not as restrictive for his girlfriend. Penny crouched beside Betsy's outstretched legs trying her best to perform magic, which would please her mistress. Penny had no idea what her mistress was doing, but Betsy knew. "Spread your legs... open them so slut Penny can taste your cunt. If you don't open them this instant... I'll kick the living shit out of you. And then feed your beaten ass to every fucking guy in this house," Marty said with her voice steady and mean. "That's it slut... spread those lovely legs... show me what a slut you are." It was the most devastating moment in her life up to that point. Betsy never understood how her legs parted but she certainly understood the repercussions. Her feet were only about a foot apart, but that was enough for Penny. She flipped over one leg and pounced down between the shapely thighs. Then her hands pushed outward on the legs and suddenly she could see it all. Penny's fingers went to the pink, swollen lips and pried them part to reveal utopia. It took a few moments before Penny was able to move, but then she swooped in to put her lips over the upper portion of Betsy's slit. She tenderly forced her tongue between the pearly lips and found the secret control button. Penny opened her mouth wide and sucked the entire clitoris into her burning mouth. Betsy arched her back but there was no escaping the hungry jaws. "Feel it... feel Penny's mouth. There is no one better at eating pussy than Penny. The girl sucked me inside out when she ate me. What's it feel like... slut!" Betsy was more determined than ever. She used every ounce of willpower to stave off any desire or lust. Her pretty face twisted and lines of worry appeared, which made Marty extremely pleased. Saliva ran out the corners of her mouth, as Betsy tried hard to keep breathing with the gag still in her mouth. "Fight it. Go ahead... fight all you want. We aren't going anywhere until you do it," Marty whispered. The woman's burning breath made Betsy's face turn beat red. Betsy grit her teeth on the soaked panties, fighting with all of her strength and resolve. Suddenly Marty dropped down, pulling the gag out. She lay on top of Betsy's chest and kissed her on the lips. At first the lips remained closed tightly but that reversed in a heartbeat. Marty's teeth curled around Betsy's bottom lip and then she bit hard. It was the kiss from Hell. Betsy was positive she tasted blood and her mouth opened, as if to protest. Then the demanding Marty grabbed a handful of hair and twisted hard. She aimed Betsy's head in her direction and forced her tongue into the waiting mouth. Marty had to search for the tongue, but she found it hiding in the bottom of Betsy's mouth. The timid tongue came up to fight off the forceful approach, but then the sharp teeth closed on it too. Tears filled Betsy's eyes, as she felt helpless against such a powerful woman. All of a sudden Betsy felt more teeth. Penny had the tiny clit between her ivories and she nibbled on the puffy bud. Betsy's hips jerked, as she reacted to the sharp caresses, but that only encouraged the determined Penny. All of a sudden she experienced the strangest feelings of her life. Everything happened at the same time. Betsy realized her arms were free, but still they remained above her head, thrashing wildly. The kiss consumed her soul like no other; the teeth nibbled nonstop on her sensitive clitoris, and then a long, slender finger filled her steaming hole. Betsy knew her hips were bouncing up and down in perfect rhythm with the finger fucking but she couldn't do anything about it. Betsy never considered her collapse as surrender. It was merely the evolution of a sexual encounter and she willingly let her juices flow freely into the hungry mouth. Penny was a pro and her tongue and teeth worked feverishly in harmony to consume Betsy's lust. She tasted the cream and sucked even harder, knowing what it would do to Betsy's resolve. There was the briefest moment when Betsy rode the crest, teetering high in the air. Then the dam broke and the orgasm flooded her good judgment. Her body belonged to the devil and Betsy let the climax overwhelm all of her emotions. *** Oh, gawd, what a night, Betsy thought as she remembered that night with Marty. It didn't require any encouragement for the men to act. Betsy vividly remembered having the feeling of total helplessness. She felt the overpowering urge to let Marty retain control and sensed that the woman merely tolerated Phil and Stan when they had intercourse with her slave. Marty held Betsy the whole time, as first Phil, and then Stan ravaged her beaten body. Betsy remembered thinking at the time that it would be Phil's last stand. Their relationship was over. She submitted to the sexual encounter and tried to let her mind go off into some blank space. Betsy was thankful for Marty's tender caresses and it made the disgusting sex go by much easier. As soon as Phil emptied his load, Stan mounted her. Again Betsy merely closed her eyes and let it happen. She felt Stan's momentum build quickly and it was over in a flash. Thinking back on the worst night of her life, Betsy wondered if the drastic episode left any permanent scares. Just when Betsy thought it was over, Marty had something else to prove. The woman yearned to display her ultimate control over the sexiest woman and her outburst took Betsy by surprise. Marty ordered her to eat her out. "Do it. Lick my pussy... make me cum all over your slut tongue," she whispered in Betsy's ear. "Eat me... or else!" Betsy heard the dire remark but she didn't react fast enough. All of a sudden Marty grabbed her by the hair and sat her up straight. Then she slapped Betsy so hard across the face that it snapped her head to the side. Betsy was stunned. Suddenly her head was rotated to the front and she stared into the dark, paralyzing eyes. "Get between my legs... now! Lick my pussy," Marty hissed. "Get on your hands and knees so you can put your sexy ass in the air... so Penny can fuck it." It took about five seconds for the controlling woman to get the slave on her hands and knees. Marty yanked on Betsy's hair and she guided the whimpering woman between her legs. Betsy's cheek was on fire. The slap had robbed any measure of dignity still left in her and Betsy felt her face shoved into the woman's wetness. The hair on her head hurt so bad that Betsy was afraid to struggle for fear Marty would pull harder. Suddenly Betsy didn't want to think about that night any longer. The group stayed in Marty's bedroom the whole night and it was Betsy's biggest nightmare. She refused to recall how many times she was molested and forced to have sex. It was a chapter that wasn't pleasant but one that had to be included in her life story. She remembered falling asleep in the middle of the night but being awaken by Phil and Stan. The nightmare continued until she finally fell asleep in complete exhaustion. *** Betsy woke up with the heat and sun filling the enclosed bedroom. Phil and Marty were already up but the other three lay strewn on top of the messy bed. Betsy had a sheet covering her nudity but the other two had nothing. Her head hurt; her eyes burned so bad it was hard to keep them open, and she was famished. She heard the shower running and assumed one of the missing villains was in there. A sudden tremor shot through her head with the recollection of what Phil told her during the night. Betsy was going to try and recall when that was but suddenly realized it really didn't matter. Phil told her that he knew about Thomas, as the house had many ears and eyes. He informed her that he wanted one last fling before setting her free. He merely told her it was a nice ride while it lasted but he realized their relationship was over. Of course that happened in the middle of the night. Then Betsy remembered when Phil jumped her bones for one last ride and how the rest took liberties. She shivered with the memory. Suddenly Betsy needed to end her relationship with Phil and end the life chapter and her recollection returned to Marty's bedroom. Abruptly Betsy jumped out of bed. She passed Phil coming out of the bathroom wearing a towel and they just said good morning. Betsy had a quick shower and then she had to get out of the place. Dressed in a t-shirt, panties, and shorts, and with a little money, she was gone. She found a little restaurant several blocks away and just sat there eating and musing. How did it all happen? Was I to blame? Betsy kept wondering what went wrong? When she got back to the house, everyone was already down at the beach. Since it was the last day of what was considered summer holidays, everyone wanted to push it to the limit. Betsy contemplated calling someone to come out and pick her up, but she decided to accept Phil's offer for a ride home. It meant spending the entire afternoon at the beach but it was her only option unless she could catch a ride with someone else. Betsy headed for the beach wanting to catch up on some needed zees. She napped but her daydreaming was soon interrupted when Penny and Flipper decided to join her. Penny put her towel down next to Betsy's chair and immediately started rubbing lotion on herself. Betsy offered to do her back and the two women huddled closer. All of a sudden Betsy noticed that Penny was not smiling. The same smile Penny always had was gone and she appeared troubled. Betsy took special care in massaging the girl's back and shoulders, trying to show her that she cared. "It's okay... everything's okay." Penny couldn't look at the adorable woman. "I'm sorry... so sorry. She made me do it... and I didn't want to," she whispered. Suddenly Penny realized her mistake. "No! Well, I did... really wanted to touch you, but not like that." Betsy realized that Penny was sincere and that she was merely following orders last night. She shuddered thinking of what happened during the night and how she reacted to everything Penny did. Suddenly her train of thought was interrupted by Marty. The woman abruptly appeared with three strangers and the grin on her face sent shivers through Betsy and Penny. "Love! Penny... I have some guys that would like to meet you. We're heading to the house... please join us." The woman's statements sounded more like orders than anything else. Marty motioned towards the three men waiting off to one side and she gave the girl no choice. "Here... let me get your towel. Now... let's go!" Penny stood up, grabbing her beach bag to leave. Her head went from side to side looking at Betsy and Marty and her expression conveyed the hopelessness of the situation. Betsy felt sorry for the girl but she was not about to help Penny out in any way. She had already decided to not have anything else to do with the conniving Marty. Just before Marty turned to leave, she squatted next to Betsy's chair. She rested her forearm on the chair and stared straight into Betsy's bewildered eyes. "You can come... join us. Since you like to watch... you can get nice and close this time," Marty whispered. The sarcasm was thick when Betsy responded. "No, thanks. I'll pass." "Your mouth says not but your nipples say yes." Betsy stared into the woman's eyes almost daring her to do something. Then Marty did and Betsy almost fainted. Marty's fingers reached out and brushed across the ends of both boobs. Betsy had thrown out the challenge but suddenly she was too dumbfounded to move when the woman accepted. Marty's fingers lightly caressed her nipples and Betsy just sat still and it quickly turned into a cat and mouse game. "Penny will suck those luscious nipples." "No. I don't think so." "I've never seen anyone cum like you did last night..." "I'm glad you liked it." "Yes, it was fantastic. But you'll be doing Penny a favor if you join us." "Not today. I'm heading home right away." "Too bad! When I told the guys how you like to watch... watch a gangbang, they were totally aroused." "Well, I don't really like watching such awful scenes." "Honest! But you should have seen yourself last night... fucking amazing the way you came when Penny ate you." "Please... no more." Suddenly Marty pinched both nipples and rolled them around. She didn't care who was looking. "That's more like it... begging like you did last night. I can't remember getting more excited when I heard you beg for it... just like a real slut." Betsy was speechless. Marty gave her nipples a twist and then she let them go. The woman looked like a snake ready to pounce on a little mouse. "I don't have time for this now... but you know! You know I can make you do anything? Make you act like a slut... don't you?" Betsy didn't know what to say. She was steadfast in not submitting again to the bitch, but Marty's threats sent shivers through her body. Suddenly Betsy wondered what she would do if Marty pulled her out of the chair and ordered her to come? What if Marty ordered her to join the crowd in the house? Did she have enough courage to resist the woman? All of a sudden Marty stood and departed. She quickly joined her group and they all headed for the house. Betsy noticed how Penny was surrounded by Marty on one side and a stranger on the other. Marty had her arm around Penny's shoulders in an effort to console the girl, but it was the man who drew Betsy's stare. His right hand was on Penny's back and suddenly shifted downwards and directly onto the girl's butt. Betsy noticed how he squeezed and felt Penny's ass and there was no retaliation of any kind. Betsy almost jumped out of her skin. Unexpectedly Phil was beside her and he poked her in the side to get her attention. He said to relax and enjoy what was left of the long weekend. Luckily for Betsy, Phil decided to leave his volleyball buddies so he could drive her home. She desperately wanted to make a fast getaway even though it meant the end of summer. Betsy felt pangs of sadness thinking of no longer spending time at Phil's wonderful beach house. The trip was silent for the first few miles, but then they started a light conversation. Nothing was said about ending the love affair but both knew it was over. Suddenly Betsy sat up on the spare bed she was using for reminiscing. The life story was evolving and another chapter came to a close. A chapter that taught her many life lessons so it was not all bad. THE END I will continue Betsy's weekend in another chapter. I promised her that I would write about her first 39 years and then we can fantasize about the future. I hope readers don't find this type of flashback too confusing but I wanted Betsy to think about all the things that happened in her life before turning 40. Betsy is probably the most appealing woman I know, and strangely, I am not sure if she is not the wittiest, smartest woman... or the craziest. Please send me your feedback, as I always appreciate readers who take the time to write.

I had sex with my ex while my boyfriend was gaming

Lehhoe on Sex Stories

My boyfriend was a gamer. Once he puts his headphones on, he won't even hear me. So one day, I was so stressed as he keeps playing games. As I sat on the couch bored and naked, the door bell rang. He didn't know I was naked. He asked me to get the door as he calls the plumber to fix the kitchen sink. I went and get the door naked. To my surprise he was my ex-boyfriend whom my boyfriend doesn't know. He has a way bigger dick than by present boyfriend. I was thrilled. I went to the kitchen with my ex. He was already a boner as he sees me naked. I pulled out his huge dick and gave him a deep throat blow job. Then he started feeling my boobs and down to my pussy. I was clean shaved. He put his fingers in and said, "your hole have become much bigger". I frown and told him I just had sex with

Adventure Girls I

S0rcy on Sex Stories

She came awake when the sun shone full on her face. It was warm and bright and beautiful. She flung the covers back to get the effect of warmth on her whole naked body and grinned with delight. A sleepy female voice next to her mumbled into a pillow,

"I can’t understand how you do this every single day after we have a party Stacy."

Stacy leaned over and whispered back, "It’s because I don’t spend all night doing the work CC." They both turned hearing a regular thumping on the wall and a low moan. "As I correctly remember, you got your share of work last night. " "Yeah but not as much as Alicia’s getting!"

Amid soft chuckles the perky brunette Stacy slid out of bed and walked over to the window. The

Read More
sun glinted off her red highlights and caressed her trim naked body. Not overly voluptuous, Stacy made up for it with sheer physical ability. She did everything, Tennis, swimming, horseback riding, hiking, even a bit of ‘touch’ football now and then. She loved the daytime and met every single dawn with the same intensity.

The girl still in bed got up slowly, regretting the loss of night. She did her best work when the sun went down. Her blond hair curly and tangled fell over her shoulders and into her eyes. She gathered up the comforter and moved toward the huge master bath. With a jump Stacy swept the comforter away from her and laughed. Beyond the blond hair and emerald green eyes there stood a body to die for. Voluptuous breasts, slim waist, long shapely legs. "Mmmm", murmured Stacy appreciatively. "You rat" CC mumbled and once again headed for the bath. Stacy pulled on a silk negligee and went downstairs, frowning as she always did at the mess. The girls at the house had made a pact not to drink at their own parties so they could enjoy their escapades more. But their friends didn’t have the same agenda. Spilled food and drink littered the house, paper cups and plates the stairs, and other abundant trifles. Sarah picked up a forgotten denim jacket and didn’t notice the man behind her. "You didn’t have to get all dressed up for me", a voice from behind her spoke teasingly. Steve let his eyes run slowly from her tousled hair to her firm behind which the negligee only half covered. Stacy glanced behind her at the man she had been trying to get to all the past evening and for some reason or another, never did. She smiled and walked into the kitchen, draping the jacket over a banister. The kitchen was a big, bright, open affair with lots of glass and cupboards, just her style. "Well, if you’d like to help me find a counter somewhere I’d be glad to give you a cup of coffee", she said, staring dismayed at the pizza boxes lining every available space there. Steve walked up behind her. She turned around and an apology died on her lips as his steel blue eyes bored into hers. "I was hoping you would give me something else." he said as he claimed a deep kiss from her half opened lips.

With one arm he swept empty pizza boxes onto the linoleum and with the other lifted her onto the counter. Stacy was so startled she couldn’t do anything but let the flood overtake her. He was nipping at sensitive places and his hands roamed freely. Her nipples stood out boldly against the silk fabric she wore. Work roughened fingers took hold of her hips and his kiss became deeper, more demanding. Stacy tried to control herself but his huge presence was everywhere, pushing her farther down the flood. He pulled her negligee off and stopped to admire her. "Whenever I went for you last night, another person had already gotten there!" he growled. He went into a frenzy of activity, sucking on her modest breasts that had swelled with desire. She wrapped a hand around his head but he was already pulling away to lick her stomach. She groaned with sudden impatience, reaching down with a hand she caressed his hardness through the denim buttonfly’s he wore. He was like a forgotten cowboy who knew every step of the way through her body. He shuddered at her touch and with his own hand gently swept across the lips of her groin. It was almost too much. She felt a flood of wet warmth make her dizzy. "You’re ready for me so soon..." Steve whispered. "Good." He undid his buttons and let the jeans drop to the ground. He dragged her off the counter and kissed her all the way to the warm, soft carpet window seat. Stacy sat and pulled her knees up. She panted as he drew closer. She couldn’t bear to look down; she could feel the heat of him burning her already. She leaned back and closed her eyes as he slid into her body.

The plunge into her was like climbing into a warm spa. She gave a gasp of surprise and a bit of pain; he was bigger than any man she had ever had sex with! Then he began to move, agonizingly slow and she licked her teeth in agitation. Steve closed his eyes and spread his hands over her breasts, languishing in the feel of her muscles sliding underneath her skin, her breath coming hot and fast now as he pumped into her a little harder. She grabbed his tousled blonde hair and he could see she had never expected him to be so big. A sweat broke on his face with an effort of controlling himself. He reached a finger to rub between them and she began to whimper. Hearing it heightened his passion and he began fucking her harder and fast. Her pussy slid onto him like rippling silk, she was crying out now then sobbing. Suddenly everything he was waiting for happened, her pussy gripped him like spandex and as he felt the hot wet flood trickledown his balls, he exploded inside of her.

From far away Stacy felt him cum like he would never stop. They came down from that high slowly savoring every second. When she could move again, Stacy felt him slip from her. His breath warmed her bare chest. When she lifted herself, he kissed her briefly; neither of them said a word through coffee, just stared at each other. Then when he left she wrapped a robe around herself and waved goodbye from the front door. A soft arm encircled her as she watched the jeep drive away. CC’s voice brought her back to reality. "Good thing you know who you come to bed with every night..." Stacy let out a very unfeminine snort, "What would you do if I found myself a man?" CC raised her eyes, "Heaven forbid."

A Night of Warmth

AkonMyrkez on Sex Stories

The merciless blizzard outside made the cold unbearable. We were both dressed in warm clothes, but my face was freezing. I was holding her hand tightly. The house was not far away – actually we could see its lights. But our steps burrowed deeper in the freezing snow and it seemed this hell of almost absolute zero was never going to end. However, in the end, we got to the door and I opened it. A blessing wave of heat struck us. She closed the door. We went directly in front of the fireplace and we started undressing each other. The chill emanating from her white skin held a scent that drove me mad. I looked into her big green, eyes, full of fire, bursting with desire. I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards me. Her beautifully large breasts, yet captive in her white bra, pr
Read More
essed against my chest – how I love that feeling. We looked in each other’s eyes, our mouths got closer and we kissed fervently. Our tongues intertwined and I hugged her hungrily, as if I never wanted to let her go. Her lips and her cheeks were still cool, but her mouth withheld the delicious warmth I wanted to devour. We lost the rest of our clothes in haste. I poured us two big glasses of red wine and we sat on the thick white wolf fur in front of the fireplace. We drank the wine, which raced through our veins and seemed to fuel our hearts with even more desire. I gently caressed each inch of her body – and it went on for miles and miles. The chill from her skin was now replaced by an erupting heat. The only lights in the room were those of the moonlight and of the fire. Her long, thick, golden hair shone, freely draping on her shoulders, on her breast, behind her back. She lovingly stroked the entire length of my body and she smiled with lust when she saw my member hard and fully erect. We couldn’t keep our eyes off the other’s, we couldn’t keep our hands off one another. We kissed again and as we enjoyed this proof of passion, I wanted time to freeze. I wanted it to be forever that day, that moment. But time was warm, as her curves were, it was flowing one second at the time – I knew I was going to live this only once, so I should savor every heartbeat. My hand drifted into the forest of her hair, then I cupped her breasts softly, with tamed lust, without rush, without greed. The depth of the silence was only broken by the sounds of our kiss and by the cracking of the burning wood. She moved up on top of me and involuntarily began massaging my chest with her loose breasts. A continuous wave of warmth streamed from her body towards mine. We still hadn’t broken the kiss and I was now touching her buttocks, moving towards the blossoming flower between her legs. I let her stay underneath, submerged in the wolf fur, while I was going to go down on her. I kissed her breasts, biting her nipples. My lips covered every patch of her stomach. She was breathing faster and deeper, raising her well-developed chest, to my delight. I played with her navel and finally I reached the triangle of pleasure. I kissed her damp velvety vulva, then I went deeper, sinking my tongue inside her. A moan of pure pleasure filled the room, as I filled my beautiful lover with pleasure. Her viscous juices soon flowed into my mouth, letting me know her orgasm wasn’t far away. She sank her hands in my hair and began pulling me towards her. I didn’t stop until she started quivering and moaning louder then ever, as she climaxed fiercely. Her back arched for a few seconds, then she gradually relaxed. I looked into her eyes, wrapped in tears and there I could see into the depths her soul: desire, contentment, defeat, willingness. A quick smile let me know she was ready, that this was the moment she was waiting for, that it was perfect. I brought myself on top of her, just about to penetrate her. Her red sparkly light lips uttered the words: “I love you”. I could feel her heart racing. This was it – the moment we had both been waiting for; it was worth every second we were apart; it was worth every tear and every hour of sorrow. “I love you”, I responded, with my heart also beating like mad. My erect member was aimed at her wet, hot entrance. I carefully went in. It was her first time and I also wanted it to be perfect. I wanted her to remember these moments forever, with pleasure. Her silky moist flesh welcomed me inside, as my beautiful lover sighed. The proof of her innocence stood in my way. She looked at me and she nodded her head imperceptibly. My cock deflowered her in a gentle, yet firm manner; she flicked her eyes shut for a second, while the pain subsided. I began thrusting forward, until I was entirely engulfed by her vagina. I pulled back and pushed forward; and so on and so forth, until we reached a rhythm we both enjoyed. We lost time, because there is no time in heaven. And this heaven held its own sense of wonder that had of our spirits entangled in the same magic feeling of togetherness. With a sudden movement, she was on top, riding me. She was guided by instinct, as she slid back and forth, up and down my pole. Her back was beautifully curved and her breasts jumped constantly. I grasped and fondled them, turned on by their erect nipples. My lover’s skin was covered in sweat and this only made her more sensual and more desirable. Her long hair bounced freely in the air, whipping her back; a few golden strands covered her breasts. She bent over to kiss me. She stopped for a few seconds, savoring the sensation of just being penetrated, then she laid on the thick white fur, with her buttocks sticking up, as if inviting me to take over them. And so I did. I penetrated her, more wildly this time. A short and loud scream filled the air, but soon I could feel how my lover was being dominated by pleasure and arousal – she spun her hips around my rod, as I entered her again and again. I body approached until we were one. Her hair fell in between us, seemingly radiating and withholding immense heat. She turned her head and we kissed. Our joined back slid off one another, but they never parted. I could sense her reaching another orgasm as her hot body started trembling and her sighs became faster and more intense. I grasped her breasts and, as she climaxed, she cried long, as her vagina clasped my penis, making me cum. I held her hips firmly and I shot my seed deep inside her belly, wave after wave – I thought I was never going to stop. We collapsed on the white fur. We kissed passionately for the last time and she put her head on my chest. I put my hand around her. Satisfied and exhausted we fell asleep, in front of the fireplace, on that freezing winter night. “... however, some dreams are just too beautiful to be true”

C H R I S T M A S L E A V E (A young GI's train ride)

UncleDan on Sex Stories

                  C H R I S T M A S  L E A V E

                    A young GI's train ride

(posted before...but it seemed to have disappeared)  UncleDan.

This is a true story, only the names have been changed, to protect the privacy of those involved.
To 'Lisa', if you chance to read this, thanks for the many memories.  I have enjoyed them greatly over the years and hope that you might have also.
I have thought about this trip many times but this is my first attempt to try to write it down.  The story turned out much longer than I had expected.  If you are impatient, skip to the observation car.  Also keep in mind, for thos
Read More
e of you that didn't have to go through life before the 'pill' that things were very different then.  Viva la time between 1960 and 1980, after the pill and before AIDS!!!


                             ( Day 1 )
   In 1959 I was stationed in Ft Ord, California.  I was 22 years old, 6 feet tall and 185 lbs.  I guess that I had been told that I was a handsome lad, but it hadn't gone to my head, yet.  At that point in my life I suppose that the best thing I had going for me was a mischievous grin.  
   I hadn't been back home to see my parents since the previous Christmas, so around Thanksgiving I applied for a 10-day Christmas leave.  Luckily it was approved and I started to make arrangements for travel.  At that time airline travel, if available, was beyond the reach of an average GI.  I never much cared for traveling by bus so that left the train.  It would be quicker and just as reasonable.  Besides from previous trips I found I really enjoyed sitting in the observation car and watching the countryside slide by.  Little did I know how much scenery I was going to miss on this trip.
   When the time arrived I took a bus to Oakland and boarded the Union Pacific for the long ride across California, Nevada, Utah, Wyoming and Nebraska.  I had packed a couple of books that I had been wanting to read and settled down for the trip.  In order to be eligible for a military discount ticket I was required to wear a 'Dress Green' uniform.  
   The train departed in the late afternoon, around 4 p.m., so it wasn't long before the Porter came thru and announced that dinner was being served in the dining car.  I ate a light dinner and then wandered into the lounge car for a drink.
    The bar was quite small, L shaped and I believe about six or eight bar stools.  I had taken the end stool, up against the window.  Not being much of a drinker, I ordered a shot of Seagram 7 with a water back.  A trick I had learned in college was with this combination I could appear to be drinking while toying with the 7 and bending my elbow with the water.  Nobody seemed to notice, or at least they never said anything.
   Always a people watcher, I noticed a lady who had been in the dining car, as she entered the lounge car.  She appeared to be about 30 or so, a little older than I would normally take interest in  (Young and foolish that I was).  She was blond, about 5' 5", quite slim (Varga Girl if you remember), looking as if she had just double-checked to make sure that every thing was in the right place.  And it all seemed to be.  She was wearing a light gray ladies suit with a white high necked blouse, high heeled pumps and hose.  (Remember the days before panty hose?)  Her skirt was rather short for the time and tailored narrow accenting her figure.
   The lady approached the bar and seated herself, leaving one stool between us.  When the bartender arrived and asked her pleasure she ordered a Vodka and seven.
   When her drink arrived, she sampled it, sighed appreciatively and turned to me.
   "Enjoying the trip soldier?" she asked, smiling pleasantly.
   "Yes ma'am," I replied, "trains have always fascinated me and I love to sit and watch the countryside stream by."
   "Me too," she said, "the motion of the cars and the sound of the wheels on the tracks are so relaxing."
   "I'm headed to Chicago," she said, "where are you bound?"
   "I'm going home to central Nebraska to see my parents for Christmas" I replied.
   We chatted for a while about things in general.  She had been born and raised on a farm in Iowa so we were both Midwestern farm kids.  She was just recently divorced and was going to stay with her sister for the holidays and then was headed back to California after the first of the year.  I told her that after college I still had no idea what I wanted in life so I had enlisted in the Army.
   After a few minutes she slid off her stool, displaying a very shapely calf and some nice thigh, and moved over to sit down next to me.  I was sure that she had noticed the attention I had given to the exposure of flesh but gave no indication that she knew or cared.
   When she sat closer, I became aware of the scent of her perfume, the same scent that the first girl I dated more than casually, always wore.  To this day that aroma brings back memories whenever I encounter it, a sweet and wistful nostalgia.
   After about ten minutes, Lisa suggested that we go to the observation car as a nearly full moon had risen.  She ordered another drink and I got a refill on my water.   I let her lead the way thru the cars and up the stairs to the observation deck, throughly enjoying the view of her slim waist and shapely hips.  Other than the moonlight the only illumination was small lights near the floor that lighted the aisle.  She led the way to a center seat and sat closest to the window.
   The moon shone brightly, casting a silvery romantic glow on everything as telegraph poles whizzed by in the night.  We discussed the pros and cons of growing up on a farm.  We talked about our activities in high school and college, finding that we had a number of common interests.
   Some comment struck us as funny and as she laughed she placed her hand on mine.  Without conscious thought I gently squeezed her hand and immediately became aware of her silky smooth skin.  She made no effort to remove her hand but instead continued to hold and discretely massage my fingers.  At that age any contact such as that stirred a sudden sexual response.  Trying to get more comfortable I shifted slightly to relieve the growing pressure, hoping that she wouldn't notice.
   The conversation took a sudden turn in subject as she began to question me about the girls I had dated.
   "Are you currently involved with anyone?" she asked.
   "No," I replied, "I still have some good friends at home, one girl that I write to and will probably go out with when I'm home, but no romantic involvement at the moment."
   "Who was your favorite girl and why?" she queried.
   I hesitated, going over the girls I had known.
  "Oh come on," she chided, "don't be bashful."
   Finally I replied, "I hope you won't think badly of me, but I believe that my all time favorite is a cousin of mine that is two years older than I."
   Her immediate response was to tighten her grip on my hand and say, "Not at all, my favorite person is also my cousin."  "I've had a crush on him since I was 12 and he was 15."
   We were both silent for a moment then she turned to me and asked, "Did you ever DO anything with her?"
   Again I hesitated, then thinking, 'What the heck', I said, "Yes."
   "What?", she urged.
   Figuring the cat was already out of the bag I replied, "We had oral sex."
   "How old were you and did you do it more than once?" she asked.
   "I was 15 the first time and we did until she got married." I said.
   "She's your favorite because you had oral sex?" she asked.
   "Well, not just that, she was the one who taught me how and just knowing that has made my life way more interesting."
   "How is that?" she pressed.
   "Well, especially in college, well you know how girls talk, anyway when the word got around that I was willing to do that, well I never had any shortage of dates, I mean the girls could still get off and didn't have to worry about getting pregnant."   The words just seemed to tumble out.
   She released my hand and my first thought was 'Oh damn, I blew it, it's all over now'.   However my fears faded as she looked at me and grinned, placing her hand on my crotch, grasping my hard cock.
   "If we could find a suitable place, would you like to demonstrate your expertise?"
   Completely taken aback I could only nod my assent.
   "Good," she said, "now follow me, stop in the lounge car, pick up a large 7up to go and come into the next car.  I'll be waiting there."
   I stood up, stepping back to let her get up.  As she moved into the aisle she smiled, touched my crotch playfully and with a grin said, "Don't let that get away."
   I followed her down out of the observation car and into the lounge car.  She continued on past the bar and out the far door without looking back.  I stopped at the bar, got a large paper cup of 7up and continued on through the door she had used, still not sure what was really happening.
  When I opened the door to the next car, I found myself in a First Class Pullman car.  There she stood, about half way down the car, motioning me on.  As I approached, she turned, opened the door to a compartment and stepped inside, holding the door for me.  As I entered, she took the 7up, and without a word placed it on the small cabinet.  Then turning to face me encircled my neck with both arms and kissed me deeply, grinding her pelvis against my rigid dick.  I responded by pulling her close and probing her mouth with my tongue.  I circled her waist with my arms, placing a hand on each of her firm round buttocks, pulling her against me.  With one hand remaining on the back of my neck, her other hand snaked between us and began to undo the buttons on my uniform blouse.
   When the buttons were unfastened, she opened the jacket and pressed her full breasts against me.  The heat of her body penetrated my shirt.  As I moved to unbutton her jacket, she broke the kiss and backed away.
   "Hold on a second," she said, "I have a notion that this may last a little while.  Do you have a bag where you were sitting?"
   "Yes," I replied with some question in my voice, "there is a gym bag under the seat."  
   "If you don't mind, tell me where it is and I will go get it.  That will cause fewer questions than if you were to traipse back and forth.  Besides if I go get it now I won't have to get dressed just to go for it."
   I told her which car and what seat and described the bag and the tag that was on the bag.  I didn't mention that it held my stash of condoms but knowing that she would be bringing them back gave some hope.  I might be glad they would be handy.
   As she opened the door to leave, she turned back to me.  With a smile she said, "Don't be shy, kick off your shoes and at least loosen your tie."  Without waiting for my response she closed the door and was gone.
   I stood there at least a full minute, probably with my mouth hanging open in amazement.  In all the times that I had ridden a train I had never been a First Class compartment.  There was a couch on one side and on the other a bed (bunk?) already made up and turned down.  A door opened into a small shower combined with a commode and a folding lavatory with a mirror,.
   I removed my uniform blouse, took off my necktie, unbuttoned my shirt sleeves and rolled them up. I sat on the couch and removed my shoes and socks.  I leaned back, exhaled deeply, hoping I hadn't gotten in over my head.  About that time the door opened and she entered carrying my bag.  I rose to meet her.
   She grinned, saying, "It was probably best that I did go get this."  "The porter looked at me rather quizzically but I just smiled at him and all he said was 'Have a good evening ma'am'."
   Lisa placed my bag on the floor, extended both hands, grasping mine and pulling me close saying "Now where were we before I so rudely interrupted?".
   I stood back slightly, and with both hands unbuttoned her jacket.  She shrugged her shoulders and the jacket fell to the floor, forgotten for the moment as we resumed the kiss where we left off.  As our bodies pressed together I could feel her breasts pushing against my chest.  Lisa moved slightly and I sensed her hard nipples.  My hands went up her back searching for a bra strap.  Not finding one I moved my hand around and cupped her breast, exploring with my thumb and forefinger for a nipple.  I found it, hard as a little pebble.  When I massaged it she moaned quietly and pulled me closer, moving her pelvis in little circles against my reawakened manhood.
   Lisa removed one hand from the back of my neck and reached for my other 'head' which by now seemed to have more blood than my brain.  She laid her open palm against me, her fingertips cupping my balls and slowly drew upward pressing against me.
   Her small 'Mmmm' mingled with our kiss.  After a moment hesitation she reached for and mastered my military belt buckle followed by the button and zipper of my pants.  As they slithered down my legs I felt a smooth warm hand enter the fly of my military style boxers. She took a light hold on my cock, her palm facing me, three fingers extended downward to my balls and her thumb and little finger along each side of my engorged member.  The heel of her hand pressed my dick against my stomach as she began a slow easy massage.
  I wanted to return the favor and moved my hand toward her pelvic area, thinking I could get my hand into the waistband of the skirt.  I fumbled, finding the skirt too tight to get into I tried to unbutton it in the back but failed at that also.  She stepped away saying, "Let me help, see if you can keep up."
   She turned her back, removed her blouse, reached back and unzipped her skirt.  With my eyes glued to what was transpiring I raced through removing my shirt, my GI boxer shorts and T-shirt.  When she unbuttoned her skirt, I realized that she wasn't wearing any panties.  Lisa lowered the skirt in agonizing inches displaying a bit at a time an amazing pair of buttocks, matching little dimples on each cheek.  Pausing for effect just as she reached her thighs she then released the skirt and let it fall.  Her legs were just as gorgeous as I had imagined.  The seams in her hose were as straight as an arrow.  She undid her hose from the garterbelt and discarded the garterbelt.  She rolled her hose down her legs, bending forward from the waist as she did each one.  My position behind her allowed tantalizing glimpses of her pussy as she did.
   When she stood up after removing the last stocking I stepped up behind her, my cock laying upright in the crack of her ass.  I reached around and placed my hands on her breasts.  Firm and perky, her nipples seemed to drill into my palms.  I leaned down, nuzzled her hair aside, kissed her on the neck, holding her close to me.  She threw her head back against my shoulder.  I looked down and beheld the most perfect set of tits I had ever seen.  The quarter sized areolae were tipped with nipples standing straight and proud, the size and shape of gumdrops.  I traced a finger around each and felt her inhale.  I cupped my hands under them and let them rest in my palms, feeling the weight and texture.
   Lisa ground her hips seductively onto my dick then quickly turned to face me.  Tilting her head back she reached up and pulled me to her.  Our mouths met and we began a passionate probing kiss.  Her hands found my penis, drawing and squeezing.  I held her with one arm around her shoulders and reached between us with my other hand, searching out her pussy.  My fingers encountered her pubic hair, fine and sparse, and probed on, questing for her clit.  I touched the hood covered nubbin and she reacted as if to an electric shock.
   "Oh, yesss" she hissed, momentarily breaking our kiss.  We stood together, our hands gently exciting each other as our bodies swayed with the motion of the train.  Our kisses and actions grew more intense with each passing moment.  Our tongues probed and our hands explored.  My fingers slid downward spreading her moist labia, reaching for her hot and willing hole.  I inserted a finger and massaged front wall of her vagina as I pressed the heel of my hand against her clitoris.  Her hips began to thrust, trapping my cock against her pelvic bone and shoving my finger ever deeper into her cunt.
   A sudden motion of the train car broke our rhythm and caused us to step apart to catch our balance and breath.
    After a quick peck of a kiss she turned and stepped away to open her overnight case.  She extracted a small case resembling a makeup compact and something that resembled a tube of toothpaste.  'Somewhat strange,' I thought, 'but what the heck, why should I complain, so far this has been great.'
   As she turned back my eyes were drawn to her pubic area.  The hair on her pussy was almost invisible, pure blond and fine, the first really true blond I had ever seen.
   Looking at me she asked, "You like?"
   I replied, "Very much, all of it is great."
   "Good," she said, "Now lay down on the bed and I'll be with you in a minute."  With that she stepped into the shower area and closed the door.
   I did as I was told.  This lady seemed to be totally in charge, knowing exactly what she wanted and orchestrating it to happen in that way.  Quite a change from the girls I had known, who had some idea what was supposed to happen but were usually afraid to say what they really wanted.  The thought passed my mind that I sort of liked this.
   I had lain there thinking of this for only a couple of minutes when she reappeared.  She replaced the items in her case, came to the bed and lay down beside me.
   "Now we can get on with this," she whispered, "no more interruptions."
   Remembering the conversation that had led to this I figured that she was ready for me to demonstrate my 'expertise'.  What I had learned from the college girls was 'take it slow'.  I kissed Lisa lightly on the lips and then started the long trip.
   I kissed her chin, her jaw line and down to her neck.  Tenderly licking, sucking and kissing I made my way downward.  I laved and kissed her throat and the indentation where her collarbones met.  Lisa rolled on her back, pulling up and opening her knees.  I moved between them supporting myself on my knees.
   Placing my right hand on her left breast I pinched and twirled her nipple.  I returned to kiss her on the mouth then lowered my head and took her right nipple between my lips and sucked it in between my teeth.  Nibbling carefully I continued to work her left breast with my hand.  Withdrawing her nipple from my mouth, I ran my tongue across the underside of her right tit.  I bathed the entire breast with my tongue and finally ended up in the hollow just below her breastbone.  
   Lisa had placed her hands on my head and was tracing her fingertips from the top of my head to my neck and across my shoulders only to begin the circuit again.  Gently but firmly she urged me on, an occasional sigh or moan spurring my efforts.  
   I embarked on the trail to her navel, nipping and kissing my way.  Her abdomen convulsed in little spasms as I approached and circled this indentation.  Her hands on my shoulders coaxed me downward.
   I continued on my journey, my tongue creating little spirals as it twined downward.  When I reached the hair on her mound, I grasped a tuft between my lips and gave a faint tug.  Her hips rose from the bed.  I released the hair and let my tongue take a path that followed the outline of this blond patch around to the juncture of her legs and torso.  The aroma of her pussy beckoned me, but I wanted to make this as good as I possibly could.
   I flattened my tongue between her inner thigh muscles and grasping her calf raising her leg as I licked to her knee in one long stroke.  I kissed and sucked back toward her pussy and stopped just as I made contact with her outer lips.  Changing to her other leg I repeated the same scenario.  This time I stopped, hovering just over her open lips.  I puffed small jets of my hot breath on her pussy and was rewarded by a moan and pressure from her hands to the back of my head.
   I shoved both hands under her ass and moved her buttocks upward planting her pussy firmly against my mouth.  Extending my tongue, I delved into her willing snatch.  More pressure on the back of my head.  Her juices had already begun to flow and the taste and smell were heavenly.  I pushed and probed as deeply as I could and she began to slowly ride my face.
   My tongue seemed to take on a mind of its own, flicking here and tasting there, always on the move.  Moving up toward her clitoris, I ran the tip of my tongue back and forth across the covering hood.  I could feel her clit start to swell and I used my tongue to raise the hood.  Feeling under the hood I touched her naked clit with the tip of my tongue.  She slammed her pelvis into my face while holding my head tight against her mound.  I maneuvered the hood with my tongue to uncover her clit and then sucked her little pearl between my lip-covered teeth.  Holding her ass with both hands and pressing my head down to maintain my grip, I began to minister to the point of her clit that protruded in, between my lips.
   Lisa moaned, her thighs flailing along side my head as her pelvis rose and fell on my face.  My tongue moved up and down, back and forth and in little circles, changing direction each time I thought that she might be approaching a climax.  My rod was like steel, deriving pleasure from knowing I was giving pleasure.
   "Oh, SHIT!" Lisa yelled, as her legs clamped tightly around my head and her body was racked with spasms.  I held tightly to her clit with my lips but let my tongue rest.  As her climax subsided and her body relaxed I loosened the hold on her clit and ran my tongue down her slit.  Thrusting into her cunt I tasted the profusion of her fluids.  I explored her labia, licking and sucking them into my mouth.  I entered her vagina, curling my tongue and trying to consume as much of her sweet nectar as I could find.
   My ego was not going to be satisfied with only having helped Lisa to one climax.  I began to lick and suck on her privates once more.  I had only just began when she lifted my head and broke the contact.
   Raising herself up on her elbows, she looked down at me and smiled.  My heart sank, thinking that I must have messed up someway.
   Lisa chuckled, I suppose at what must have been my expression of extreme chagrin.  My heart sank even further.
   She began to speak, "Don't worry, you did very good."  "Would you be offended if I would offer some hints that might make it even better?"
   Always being open to learn something new, especially about sex, I replied, "Not at all."
   "Good," she replied and reached back, retrieving a pillow.  Folding it in half, she raised her butt and placed the pillow under it.  "That will free your hands for better things.  Now do you know the alphabet?"
   "Alphabet?" I puzzled aloud.
   "Yes, you know ABC's."
   "Yes, of course, but..."
   " Well." she interjected, "just to add a little unexpected variety occasionally, use your tongue to write them on my clit."  "Try it, I think we'll both like it and it will let you use some new tongue muscles and let others rest."
   Eager to get back to the sweet taste and smell of her pussy, I started over.  I began with the alphabet, finding it much easier to accomplish than I had imagined.  From deep in my memory emerged the old childhood rhyme, 'ABCDEFG' 'HIJKLMNOP'.  Pausing between each verse I would revert, for a few moments, to my tried and true motions and then continue with the next verse of the rhyme.
   I inserted the index finger of my left hand into her vagina, seeking that soft spongy area on the front wall that always seemed to be more sensitive than others.  Finding what I sought, I curled my fingertip up and down.  Reaching up I gently applied pressure to her left nipple with the thumb and forefinger of my right hand. Pulling and rolling the nipple I caressed her breast with the remaining fingers.
   Lisa was responding more quickly this time.  I didn't know whether this was from the effects of the new techniques or from the residual of the previous climax.  Lisa again placed her hands on my head, holding me firmly in place as I continued both my oral and manual attentions.
   As Lisa's breathing quickened, I moved my right hand from her breast to her lower abdomen, pressing in gently on the area just above where her pubic hair began.  Once again her hips began to rise and fall and her thighs picked up an ever increasing cadence.
   "Yes, yes, YES, Oh God," she cried as I continued, "I'm CUMMING, YES, YESSS."
   My head was caught in the vise of her thighs.  I withdrew my finger from her cunt and with both hands removed her hands from my head and held them tightly as her body rocked to the conclusion of her climax.  
   When her thighs relaxed enough for me to extradite myself, I moved up in the bed and enfolded her in my arms.  I smothered her face with little kisses, her forehead, her eyelids, her nose and her cheeks.  Our mouths met and opened, our tongues probing and wrestling.  The taste and smell of her juices flowed from my mouth and face to hers, exciting us both.
   We lay together, reveling in our pleasure, arms entwined, lips locked in a passionate kiss.  My still turgid cock was pressed tightly between our bodies.  Occasionally she would rotate her lower torso slightly causing me to pulse against her.
   Lisa finally broke the kiss and pushed back, looking into my eyes she asked, "After you satisfied a girl at school what would happen?"
   "That all depended on the girl," I replied, "sometimes they would give me a hand job, some liked to go down on me and some times nothing.  In that case I would go back to the dorm and masturbate.  Occasionally we would just snuggle.  I've even had to awaken some so they could get back in time to beat the 10 p.m. curfew at the women's dorm."
   "Would you let me watch while you masturbate?" she asked.
   "I suppose I could," I replied, perhaps a little disappointed.
   "Great," she said, "I really like to watch a man do that."
   With that she got up from the bed, got a tube of what turned out to be a lubricant from her case and returned to sit on the edge of the bed.
   "Here, this will help some, just don't cum." she said. "Get really close and then let me know."
   I sat up against the end of the bed, squeezed a small amount of the gel into my right hand and began to work it around the head and shaft of my penis.  I closed my eyes and began to slowly move my hand up and down my cock.  Knowing that she was watching made the situation even more erotic.  With my eyes closed the sound of the wheels of the train on the track came though and with the sway of the car became part of the beat.
   I opened my eyes to find Lisa sitting on the far end of the bed, her eyes riveted on my cock and both hands on her pussy.  She had spread her labia with two fingers of her left hand and the index finger of her right hand moving in tight furious little circles on her clit.
   I began to pound my rigid cock with renewed vigor, feeling my balls drawing up against the base of my prick.
   "Now, NOW!" I rasped.
   In a flash she lunged forward, grabbing my cock out of my hands and plunging her mouth over its head.  Her lips and tongue worked up and down my penis, one of her hands cupped my balls, kneading and squeezing.  Up on her knees now, her other hand was frantically thrusting into her cunt.
   "I'm cumming" I moaned.
   Lisa engulfed my cock and squeezed my balls.  Her body stiffened as I shot load after hot load down her throat and she reached yet another climax.  She rolled the head of my dick with the base of her tongue causing my whole body to shake.  The glans of my penis was so sensitive that any movement of her mouth caused me to writhe with pleasure bordering on pain.  As her own climax ebbed Lisa released her grip on my cock, letting my slackening member drop from her mouth.  She rose to kiss me full on the mouth, her tongue stabbing between my lips.  Her cum and mine now mingled, forming an exotic cocktail.
   We continued to kiss, enjoying the taste, smell and slickness of mixed cum on our faces.  We moved prone on the bed, our bodies pressed together, my still flaccid cock nestled next to her groin.  My mind raced, reviewing the pleasures, both given and received.  Sated, we relaxed into a state of euphoria.
   Lisa stretched lazily, raising her arms above her head, accentuating her firm breasts.  Stifling a yawn she said "That was really fantastic, you are a quick learner."
   "When are you supposed to arrive at your destination?" she asked.
   "Some time after noon tomorrow," I replied.
   "Would you like to stay the night, I would love the company and we could start in the morning where we left off."
   Ecstatic, I readily agreed.  Visions of more of these delights filled my thoughts.
   Lisa turned her back and spooned against me.  Her butt fit perfectly against me.  I reached around and nestled a breast in one hand.
   I heard her say sleepily, " 'Nite, sweet dreams."



                           ( Day 2 )
   I awoke slowly, thinking I was having the greatest wet dream of my life.  I was lying on my back in a bed but the whole world seemed to be moving.  More importantly, someone was sucking my hard dick!  Not daring to open my eyes and stop the dream I could feel the mouth as if it were real.  A small hand held the base of my organ and I was aware of soft hair caressing my stomach.  
   Gradually it started to come back to me.  I had met a beautiful lady in the lounge car last night and had spent the night in her First Class compartment.
   The sex we had last night had been fantastic although it been was limited to oral sex and mutual masturbation.  
   I opened my eyes and beheld Lisa, kneeling by the bed, her head bobbing up and down.  I raised my arm and traced my finger down her naked backbone.
   The dream stopped.
   Lisa turned her head, letting my dick slip down against my stomach.
   Smiling she said, "Good morning sleepy head."  "I couldn't think of a better way to wake you."  "Besides, I might have gotten vitamins before breakfast, you just woke too soon."
   She stood up displaying all her naked glory, with not a hint of modesty she pirouetted like a three year old in a new dress.  The early morning sun streamed through the window highlighting her blond hair.  Her perfect breasts and sparse blond pubic patch competing for my attention.  If possible she was more pleasing to behold in the daylight than the night before.
   Lisa sat down on the side of the bed and twined her fingers through what hair I had on my chest.  I pulled her to me and kissed her.
   Sitting back she looked at me, "I've thought about this, and if we're to make the most of this day, I had better get you fed."  "Other than me, what would you like for breakfast?"
   "Bacon, eggs, toast and coffee, I suppose," I replied.
   "Good, I'll order it to be brought here," she said, "that way you won't be wandering around in First Class."  "While you are eating I'll go to the dining car and have my breakfast."  "I hate not being able to have breakfast in bed with you, but you know how the railroad is about First Class fares."
   Lisa got up, slipped on a pair of slacks and a blouse and then rang for the porter.  Soon there was a knock at the door.  Putting her finger to her lips, she motioned me into the lavatory.  As I slipped into the lavatory and closed the door, she opened the door of the compartment and gave the breakfast order to the porter.  We were to become quite accomplished at this little charade as the day continued.
   Before long there was knock at the door.  Back into the lavatory I went as the porter came in to raise the table and set the meal.
   As I sat down to eat Lisa gave a little striptease with her slacks and blouse and then slipped off into the shower.  By the time I had finished eating Lisa came out of the shower still drying off with a towel.
   "How was breakfast?" she asked.
   "Very good, thank you."
    She quickly dressed in her slacks and blouse again.  If she owned panties or bra I never saw any evidence of them.  Slipping into a pair of shoes, she indicated the remains of my breakfast, "Time to get rid of all of this."  She rang for the porter again.
   A knock and back into the shower with me.  This was getting ridiculous.  Listening from my little 'hide out' I heard her speaking to the porter.
   "Would you put the table down, please, I won't be needing it."  "And leave the bed, it's fine just like it is."
   After the porter left she opened the shower door.  "I'm going for breakfast now, take a shower and be ready when I get back."  With that she reached up and kissed me, lingering just a bit, then turned and was out the door.
   I stripped out of my G.I. boxers, the only thing I had managed to get into so far, and headed for the shower.  Standing in the shower, with the warm water running over me, I thought back over the preceding night.  I began to slowly stroke my cock as it started to come alive from the memory of those events.  Just as I was starting to rise it came to me that I had better save it for later and continued with the shower.
   After the shower I toweled off, debating with myself as to whether I should get dressed or not.  Finally good sense won out and I lay down on the bed, pulling the sheet over my naked body.  I was lying there, looking out the window, when Lisa slipped into the compartment.
   "Hey lazybones, come to me." she said in a sultry voice.
   Not needing to be asked twice, I stood up and stepped to met her.  She reached for me and pulled me close.  Our mouths met urgently and her hands began removing her slacks and blouse.
   "Damn, I would never wear any clothes if I could get by with it," she said as hers fell to the floor.  "Just one more thing."
   She turned to her night case, removing the same items as the night before.  No longer able to contain my curiosity I asked, "What's that?"
   "A diaphragm," she replied, "haven't you ever seen one?"
   I shook my head saying, "No, I know what they are but I've never seen one."
   "Well, it's about time, come here and watch this, it's something you should know about."
   With that she turned and entered the lavatory area, beckoning me to follow.  She sat on the tiny commode, unabashedly spreading her legs.  She showed me the diaphragm, which brought to mind a somewhat over-sized  rolled up condom, then proceeded to apply the spermicide.  She slid down, spreading her legs even farther and inserted it into her vagina.  
   "There," she stated, "all set, let's get started"
   She rose, taking me by the hand led me to the bed.  Lying down, she pulled me to her.
   "I hate the little thing," she said, "but it sure beats condoms."  She giggled, "I love the feeling of cum blasting into me and having it run down the crack of my ass."
   I leaned over and ran my tongue around one of her perfect tits.  I took the nipple between my lips and caressed it with my tongue.  Her hand slipped down to my semi-erect cock.  Squeezing and teasing it was having the desired affect.  I lowered my hand to her pussy, seeking out her clit.  I slid my fingers down the slit, finding her already hot and wet.  I inserted a finger into her vagina, gathering the lubricating fluids I returned to play with her clit.
   The desire to taste her sweet honey was overpowering.   Turning in a way to allow her to maintain the hold on my dick I began to work my way downward.  As I reached the beginning of her pubic hair she pushed me to my back and rolled on top of me, spreading her legs to allow me access to her most private part.  She drew her knees up, planting herself firmly on my face, then placed her lips around the head of my cock.  As I ran my tongue up and down her labia, first teasing her clit and then plunging deep into her vagina, she took more and more of me into her mouth. We lay there in a comfortable '69', slowly arousing each other.  This lady was the master of oral, even as I tried to distract her with my tongue.
   Without warning Lisa released me and rolled onto her back, pulling her knees to her chest.
   "I've been looking forward to this for hours.  Now, Fuck me!  I want your big cock inside me!"
   I moved between her legs, using one hand to locate myself at the entry of her glistening love tunnel.  I had begun to ease into her when she placed her heels against my buttocks and pulled me all the way into her in one motion.  Pausing for only a moment I began to move in and out, savoring the feel of the tight walls of her vagina holding me.  With the sensation increasing my strokes became more rapid.
   Lisa placed her hands against my chest, pressing back gently.  "Slow down a bit, we want this to last a while."  "Would you like another little tip?"
   Wanting to enjoy this as much as possible and learn as much as I could while doing so I nodded.
   "This will take a little practice," she said in a conspiratorial tone, "but I think that it may be well worth the effort."
   "I'll try."  I said.
   "Well, it's like this," she explained, "when you feel like you are going to cum, you slow down a little."  "Then think of a candle flame glowing in your prostate."  "You know where that is, right?"
   Fascinated, I nodded.
   "Ok," she continued, "now imagine that the only way you can keep that candle burning is for the oxygen to pass back up through your penis, like cumming in reverse."  "Just concentrate on that air flow above everything else as you continue slow, easy strokes until things settle down a bit."  She smiled at me, "Then you can start again."  "Want to try it?"
   More anxious than ever to please this fantastic lady I readily agreed.
   Lisa pulled me to her, holding me and brought her mouth to mine in a impassioned kiss.  I returned the kiss and began to stroke in and out, more slowly than before but entering as far as I could each time.  Lisa encircled me with her arms, running her fingernails up and down my back.  Her legs were locked around my hips entreating me to continue by moving in concert with my thrusts.
   Try as I might, I couldn't seem to keep the candle lit.  However the slowing down to try definitely helped.
   To this point in my life I had never had intercourse without a condom.  I was overwhelmed by the feeling of skin to skin contact.  Not only did it feel as if I was being caressed by a silk glove, this glove felt as if it had it had a hand in it.  The walls of Lisa's vagina alternately applied and released pressure on me as I entered and withdrew.  The nerves rimming the head of my cock were hypersensitive as they rode against the ribbed lining of Lisa's contracting cunt.
   I broke the kiss and set back to change the muscles I was using.  Lisa put her hands on her breasts and began to massage her nipples.  I brought her legs up against her hands, putting her pussy higher to allow deeper penetration.  In this position the tip of my glans would touch her diaphragm covered cervix at the end of each inbound stroke.  Each contact sent a surge of pleasure through my whole being.  Finally I paused, holding my cock against her cervix, striving to keep the candle going.
   "Oh! fuck me good," Lisa moaned, "put that cock deep in me."
   I began once more, using slow, easy, full length movement.  I looked down, and watched my cock slide in and out of her pussy, pushing past her extended clit on each pass.  Her clit glistened from the moisture oozing past her swollen lips.  I reached down, wetting my thumb on her outer lips, applied pressure to her clit.  I massaged this little nub holding it between my thumb and penis.
   "Yes, play with me," she whispered, "fuck my cunt, make me cum."
   Lisa began to roll her head back and forth, her tongue flicking out between her lips.  Her hips surged against me in perfect unison.  My tempo increased, my balls slapping against her ass, as I slammed solidly into her.
   "Cum with me," Lisa pleaded, "fuck me hard!"
   All restraint disappeared.  I released her legs and they wrapped over my buttocks adding force to my movements as she pulled me into her.  I leaned forward, my hands moving under her shoulders and raising them off the bed, holding her close to me.  Starting from deep within, my climax thundered upon me.
   When she came Lisa squealed, nothing intelligible, just pure passion.  Our bodies locked together, shuddering, as our climaxes continued.  We clung to each other, breathing deeply.  The smell of consummated sex filled the compartment.  Nothing I had known before had prepared me for this.
   When we began to return to reality she looked up at me, smiling broadly.
  "Damn," she said, "I really love trains."
   I grinned at her and replied "So do I, more so every day."
   I moved to lay down beside her.  We rolled to face together, pulling ourselves close.  Showering kisses on one another, our fingers explored our partners bodies.   We basked in the afterglow of our mutual orgasm, immersed in the gentle sway of the railcar.  To me this was the ultimate in fulfillment, both my mind and body were completely sated and at ease.
   The train slowed, approaching a station.  We lay on the bed, not bothering to close the curtains, perhaps someone would notice.  Feigning sleep, we would occasionally giggle and snicker, thinking this was great fun.  To our knowledge no one noticed, but the thought was exciting.
   When the train began to move away from the station Lisa jumped up.
   "Watch this" she said.
   She moved quickly to stand naked in front of the window as the train picked up momentum sliding swiftly passed the remainder of the platform.
   "There's a crossing just ahead, c'mon, let's see if we can get some reaction," she said gleefully.
   I hesitated momentarily and by the time I had stood up enough to see out the window I only caught a brief glimpse of a man, sitting in a car, doing a 'double-take'.
   "I love doing that," said Lisa, laughing, " by the time they can recover their wits, we're long gone and they probably haven't the slightest idea what car we were in."
   All I could do was shake my head in amazement.  This girl was astonishing, like no one I had met before, she seemed to be up for anything.  She apparently had no hint of modesty or shame.  She appeared to believe that if it didn't hurt physically it was fair game.  I was learning fast and enjoying it immensely.
   We stood, side by side with our arms around each others waist, watching a rather desolate countryside whizz by the window.  After leaving the town behind, houses, barns and most every other sign of civilization dwindled to only a rare sighting.  The one exception was the water windmills that seemed to pop up every mile or so, usually accompanied by thirsty cattle.
   Lisa looked up at me and grinned.  "The most interesting thing I ever saw out here was a cowboy and his horse, up on a hill, both taking a leak.  I swear that it looked like he was bigger than the horse.  I even thought about jumping off the train and running up the hill.  It made me so horny I would have taken on whichever one I could have caught first."
   I didn't know if there was any truth in the story, but if not it certainly showed her unbounded imagination.  If it was true it displayed the depth of her fascination with all things sexual.
   Lisa turned and embraced me, pulling me close in an intimate hug.  I responded by tilting my head down and kissing her deeply.  Our tongues  parried and thrust like fencers foils.   I held her nude body close marveling in the feeling, enhanced by the sway of the railcar.  The kiss, the motion and the close warm body started to have a very apparent affect on me.  As they say, I began to rise to the occasion.
   Lisa spun away and jumped on the bed on all fours.  Looking over her shoulder she said, "Come on, stud.  I'm still thinking about that horse, see if you can help."
   Maybe there was some truth in her story.  I was hard and ready, she was wet and ready.  Moisture was shining on the lips of her pussy as it peeked between her thighs.  I wasted no time leaping onto the bed and mounting my willing filly.
   On my knees, thrusting hard against her ass, I was ravishing her cunt.  This was not love making, as we had done before, but pure raw animal sex.  There was no kissing, no foreplay, just a wild coupling.  I drove hard into her wet pussy, burying my cock to the hilt with each stroke.  My hands grasped her waist, providing leverage to the power of my buttocks.  Lisa began to bow her back and buck like a mare in heat.  Her head swung from side to side, her teeth snapping at thin air.  This was truly a farm girl who at some point had witnessed the corresponding event in a pasture or corral.
   "Fuck," grunted Lisa, "Oh fuck, Oh FUCK!"  "Bite me, make me cum!"
   I lay forward on her back and began nipping on her shoulders with my teeth.  I didn't bite hard enough to do damage but it produced the desired result.  Lisa shoved back against me and began to shake violently as she came.  This was all that was required to send me over the edge.  I rammed into her once more and began my own orgasm.  As I spewed my jism into her, she collapsed and we fell sideways onto the bed, my cock still buried in her pussy.
   We lay quietly, temporarily exhausted.  Both of us were breathing deeply, catching our breath from the strenuous workout.  Cupped together, still coupled, we basked in the afterglow of our release.  I nuzzled her hair aside, delighting in the smell, and began planting kisses at the base of her skull and top of her spine.  She snuggled against me and reached back to caress my hips.
   "I've always wanted to try that" she said, shyly.  "I just had never found anyone I thought might be up to it.  When I was growing up on the farm I would get wet just watching our stallion servicing the mares.  Afterwards I would masturbate, thinking of that massive cock rubbing on my clit."
   She turned towards me, letting my now flaccid member slip from her.  Showing the only vulnerably I ever saw in her, she looked at me with little girl eyes and asked, "Was I being bad?"
   I smiled at her and responded, "I don't think so, I often had feelings like that watching our Herford bull with a cow.  I always marveled at the fact it seemed so natural for animals but that people seemed to think it was shameful for humans."
   "I guess you're right," she replied with a giggle, "but it still always made me horny."
   We both laughed.
   "Are you sure that you couldn't just go on to Chicago with me?" she jested.  "Or maybe just to Omaha?"  "I could call my sister and tell her I missed the train.  We could get a cheap hotel and just fuck for days."
   "Don't tempt me," I said, "but, knowing my mother, she would call my Company Commander trying to find out what had happened to me."
   "I know," she replied, "but doesn't it sound like fun?"
   "Definitely more fun than family Christmas, however I do have to tell my cousin what has happened," I said, "she'll probably be jealous."
   Lisa hugged me and said, "Just think of all of the fantasies we can have thinking about this trip."  "Are you up for one more time," she queried, "you know that time is running short?"
   This lady seems to live for sex, but youth is on my side and maybe just one more time.
   "I think that I will sure give it a try," I replied, thinking that this woman really could fuck for days.
   "Oh," she said, "this time you don't have to do anything."  "Just roll on you back and I'll take care of everything.  Just relax and enjoy."
   With that, she rolled me onto my back and headed for my cock.  Taking it into her mouth she began to nurse it back to health.  Before long I began to respond to her ministrations.  Little by little it sprang life, answering the call of her lips and tongue.  Her head bobbed up and down my shaft and her hand cupped and squeezed my balls.  She reached with her little finger and brought the nail across my anus.  My sphincter contracted and my penis pulsed.
   "You like, huh?"  She asked, releasing my now throbbing dick.  "I think we are both ready, don't you?"
    All I could do was grin and nod my head.
   Lisa rose to her knees and put one leg over me, straddle my body and directly above my erect phallus.  When she spread her legs I could see our mingled juices seeping from her open vagina and running down her inner thighs.  She reached down and guided me into her waiting hole.  As she slowly settled onto me I spread my legs to allow her maximum penetration.  She came to rest with our pubic bones pressed tightly together.
   Lisa began to rock her pelvis back and forth, rubbing her clit against my pubic bone as she forced the full length of my cock into her pussy.  I lay quietly, admiring her perfectly shaped breasts.  They shifted in response to her movements and the motion of the train.  Her hard nipples were like little beacons, beckoning to be caressed and fondled.  I reached up with both hands, held her breasts with the heels of my hands while rotating the nipples between thumb and forefinger.  The contrast between the flawlessly silky smooth skin of her breast and the rubbery feel of her nipples was fascinating.  She continued to rotate her pelvis, her head thrown back and her hands resting flat on my chest.  Aside from massaging her tits I did exactly as told and lay perfectly still.
   Lisa maintained a slow steady pace, drawing her clit back and forth across my pubic bone with each iteration.  My cock, fully seated against her cervix, was being pleasured by the rhythmic contractions of her cunt.  Without warning, she sat straight up and began to rapidly bounce up and down.  At the top of each repetition only the head of my dick remained embedded in her pussy.  She would once again descend, quickly engulfing me to the hilt.
   "I'm reeaaddyyy," she proclaimed through clenched teeth, "cuummm with meee."
   I responded by raising my hips from the bed just as she was coming down.  The force resulting from this send us both once more into the throes of orgasm.  Lisa collapse forward onto me.
   "Oh God!" she exclaimed.  "What a ride!"
   We lay together, sated and blissful until she roused me.  "You had better take a quick shower if you are going to be decent when you get off the train."  "We wouldn't want your mother to think that you had been involved in an orgy."
   I stepped into the shower and made quick work of making myself presentable.  I knew that time was short and I wanted to enjoy what remaining moments I could with Lisa.
   When I stepped out of the shower, Lisa said, "Drop that towel and turn around slowly so I can fix you in my memory."  "I'm sure this will be one ride I'll remember for a long time."
   "My sentiments exactly," I replied, "I didn't know that learning could be so much fun."
   "You had better get into that uniform, you know that you haven't been dressed in two days."  "How does it feel to be a budding nudist?"
   "Not bad," I responded, "actually very good, I think I could grow to like it very much."  I hurried to get my uniform in place.  It seemed a little unusual to be standing there fully clothed next to a naked lady.
   The train began to slow, approaching my station.  Lisa grabbed me in a tight hug, reaching up to give me a passionate kiss.  "I'm really going to miss you on the rest of this trip."
   I responded, "I know that there are going to be a number of family member that are going to wonder what all my smiles are about during the holidays."  "At least both of us will know."
   "Now hurry, get your butt out of here before I decide to hold you captive."  Lisa turned and opened the door to the compartment and took a quick look up and down the corridor.  Taking me by the hand she gave me a quick peck and propelled me into the corridor, handing me my gym bag as she closed the door after me.
   I made my way down the corridor and into the lounge car just as the train came to a stop.  I passed through the lounge and detrained at the far end.  My parents were waiting on the platform.  Mom gave me a hug and Dad, being his normal self, asked if I had been staying out of trouble.
   As the train began to move, we turned to collect my duffle bag from the baggage room.  The cars passed, one by one, picking up speed.  I glanced up, now it was my turn to do a double take.  There was Lisa, wearing nothing more than a wicked smile, standing in the window of her compartment.
   Mom asked, "How was your trip?"
   I replied with what was probably the understatement of my life, "OK I guess, lots of miles of open country."  I wasn't about to let on that I had seen very little of it.
   It was only at that point that I remembered that neither Lisa nor I had any idea how to contact the other one.  Something I regret to this day.

After School Program

trance_ender on Sex Stories

After-School Program

by Trancender (trance_ender@hotmail.com), with thanks to

Madame Cecilia for the opening and inspiration

Read More
ont>

* * *

A mother remembers the first 36 hours of her Initiation into the world of debauchery. A tale of incest, young erotic love, pregnancy and depravity.

* * *

(Ava: Mom?

Jess: What, baby?

Ava: Will you tell me about the After School Program today? You've promised you would!

Jess: You're right, baby. After all, it's almost time for you to be enrolled - or 'initiated' as they call it. C'mon - snuggle a little closer - that's right, stroke Mom's pussy as I talk - it inspires me ... )

I was born here and have lived here all my life. As you know, it's a small town; an everyone-knows-everyone kind of place. The only thing that makes Grinnel unique for me is the “After-School Program”. Everyone knows about it. No one talks about it. No one really knows when it started. Most of our parents went; their parents too.

In order to go to the “After-School Program”, you first have to go through “Initiation”. In my day, every female in our town went through it when she turned 14. Every male went in when he turned 14 or when his oldest sister turned 14, whichever came first.

Here’s how my own “Initiation” went:

The After-School Program still meets at least once a week, I think, in whichever basement everyone ends up in. On my 14th birthday a meeting was planned for right after school at Ryan & Ashley’s house. Ryan was my brother’s best friend and his parents worked out of town so they wouldn’t be home until late. School got out early. It was written on the official schedule as teacher in-service but everyone knew what it was really for: My Initiation!

My brother, Jeremy, met me at my locker as soon as the bell rang. Even though he was only 16, he had been going to the After-School program for 3 years, ever since our sister Allison turned 14. “Come on Jess. You don’t want to be late for your Initiation.”

“I’m coming,” I whined but blushed when the double meaning hit home.

We really didn’t say anything on our way over to Ryan’s but the tension was thick in the air. Jeremy could hardly sit still. I could see a definite bulge in his jeans. When we got to Ryan’s there were at least a dozen cars in the drive.

“Looks like a good turn out,” Jeremy sighed. A boy’s reputation rested on the turn-out at his sister’s Initiation. If he was popular, everyone wanted to initiate his sister. I was pleased so many of Jeremy’s friends came to my Initiation.

As soon as we stepped inside Jeremy was ushered off to another room. I was taken to the middle of the game room. Several of the guys from the football team were sitting around. Ryan stepped up next to me and a silence fell over the room.

“Gentlemen, as you well know, we are here today to initiate Jeremy’s little sister, Jess.”

The room exploded in hoots and hollers. Some of the guys were making obscene gestures and saying nasty things but I knew I was not to pay any mind to them. Jeremy had chosen Ryan as my “guide” so I only paid attention to him. He would assure the best experience for me.

Turning to me he said, “Jess, do you come to us today of your own free will, and with no hesitation, to be initiated?”

“Yes,” I replied in a soft voice. I knew the gravity of the situation.

“And do you agree to participate and have your ceremony video-taped?”

“Yes,” I breathed.

Once the formalities were taken care of, girls were given a pill that was supposed to both relax you and make you hot at the same time, to help them relax and enjoy their first time.

“Present your tongue and receive your Initiation”. I opened my mouth and a small white pill was placed on my tongue. I was given a small paper cup of wine to help me swallow the drug. I sighed and closed my eyes.

Opening them again, I saw movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned to see Jeremy approaching. He was naked and his cock was jutting out in front of him like a sword. A fair enough comparison since he was there to slice through my cherry.

The reality of it all hit me then: I was about to join the After-School Program, the notorious teen sex club. A fair percentage of the girls in town were raised by their folks to be complete sluts. The sons of the families got the privilege of de-flowering their sisters before passing them off to anyone else who wanted them. In return, he got to fuck any of the other teenaged female members in town - boy members, too, if they swung both ways. At least once a week the boys would get together and collect whichever girls they could find and have a huge orgy.

Today was my turn to join the ranks. The drug seemed to be taking affect, as I felt my loins were burning. I saw Jeremy and knew I HAD to have him. I didn’t know why but I wanted to feel him inside of me. I opened my mouth but before I could say anything Jeremy stepped up, grabbed my hair and shoved his cock down my throat. I felt his fingers in my hair and opened my jaws wider to allow him better access to fuck my face. I knew that was what he was doing; slamming back and forth, deeper and deeper. It wasn't a sweet BJ he wanted, but a face-fuck. Later I would learn the reason he didn’t blow his load right then and there was the cock ring he had wrapped tight.

I opened my eyes when I felt the cock slip from my lips. I could see the camera preserving the moment but I didn’t care. I just wanted MORE. Jeremy looked down at me and winked. I felt his hand run down across my back as he stepped behind me. I had worn my cheerleader outfit like Jeremy had asked me to. I felt hands under my skirt. I felt cold metal against my skin as the scissors cut through my panties. They were snipped from me and thrown to the floor as my legs were spread. One of the guys close to my head held my face close to his thigh as I felt pressure against my moist cunt lips. I opened my mouth to cry out as I felt Jeremy’s cock slice through me but again found my face stuffed with cock. I sucked it deep as I was expected to and soon fell into a gyrating rhythm with Jeremy.

“Damn, man, your sister is quite the hot little piece of ass,” one of the guys said as I started swaying back and forth between Jeremy’s cock and the one in my mouth.

“Wait ‘til you feel this tight cunt,” I heard Jeremy moan. The rules of Initiation were clear. A boy got first dibs on all of his sister’s orifices. Once he had the pleasure of being there first, the hole was open to whoever wanted to use it. By the end of her Initiation, a girl will have been fucked over and over again, in EVERY hole she has.

“Come on, man. Don’t bogart it!” the same boy cried out.

“I’m moving. Just give me another minute. Ryan, are you getting this?”

“Every sloppy stroke. Damn, Jess is a natural.”

With just a couple more strokes, Jeremy pulled out of my cunt. If I hadn’t been on my third blow job, I would have protested. I was REALLY enjoying the ramming he was giving me but I had nothing to worry about. I would have more than my fill before the night was over. By the way, I had surprisingly little blood flow from losing my cherry, and not that much pain. Guess I was pretty ready for what would be my new life.

Someone from behind began rubbing something slippery between my ass cheeks. They rocked me side to side to spread it around and then my ass was spread wide. I felt the pressure and then, POP, my ass was no longer virgin. Once Jeremy relinquished his place in my cunt the line formed. One after another the young men jockeyed for position between my tender thighs. Was it painful being double fucked over and over so soon after losing my cherry? Oh, baby, it sure was - but I couldn't have stopped myself from craving it all, even if could have stopped the boys. I could feel each and everyone explode inside me, one after the other. Jeremy kept slamming my ass hard as each of the guys pounded my cunt only seemed to take ten or twelve strokes before they blew their loads inside my now-reeking snatch.

“Come on Jeremy. You KNOW I like a nice tight ass. Give her over,” I recognized Ryan’s voice. He had been waiting for his ride in the saddle but his patience had worn thin. At his pleading, Jeremy backed out of my backdoor without having cum once yet.

I knew what was coming next. Even though I had sucked a half dozen cocks already, none of them had cum in my mouth. That honor was reserved for my brother. The room fell silent as Jeremy took his place before my mouth. He stepped up and I opened wide. I swallowed him deep just as Ryan cut loose the cock ring. Jeremy blew a huge load down my throat and I got every drop. As he pulled out the new camera man got a close-up of his cum running down my throat.

Once Jeremy stepped back, the anarchy of the Initiation rules took over and I was under full attack. I had cocks coming and going from every angle. I thrust one way as another came at me from the opposite. I was in heaven servicing all of Jeremy’s friends. I couldn’t get enough. Even when the last one dropped from exhaustion, I wanted more.

“Please, Jeremy? You can fuck me again, please? I want more. I want to be the best slut ever,” I boasted.

Ryan looked at Jeremy and said, “You know, there’s only one cock she hasn’t had.”

“Please!! Please Jeremy - Ryan, let me have more!!”

Jeremy shrugged his shoulders. “Don’t you even want to know who it is?”

“I don’t care!! I just want to fuck him!”

“You heard her. Bring Buster in. Jess, get down on all fours and close your eyes.” I did as he told me, and spread my knees wide for a doggy-style fucking. Boy - if I'd only known.

I squealed when I felt Buster’s tongue slide across my swollen pussy lips. I tried to turn my head to catch a glimpse of Buster but another cock slid between my lips. I felt a large weight press down on my back and the damndest noises coming from behind me, but I blanked all that out as I felt the head of Buster’s cock against my cum-dripping cunt as the hard cock in front slid down my throat. It was all I could do not to scream as Buster’s cock split me in two. It was a good thing I had my face stuffed with cock or the neighbors might have gotten an earful. Buster got a few pussy ripping strokes in before the cock in my mouth exploded and I was finally released to turn and see who was assaulting my pussy.

I didn’t know what to think when I got a look at Buster. He was a mid-sized Great Dane! Jeremy came close to my ear and whispered, “You can stop if you want. No one has ever fucked Buster before.”

“NO!! DON’T STOP!” I screamed. “I LOVE the feel of his huge cock ripping me apart!”

“That’s my little sister,” he said, pride coloring his words.

“Man you HAVE got to see this,” I heard from behind me.

“What is it?” Jeremy asked as he stepped behind me.

“Look at all that cum sliding out of your sister’s snatch as Buster fucks her. What a waste.”

Jeremy hollered at Ryan. “Hey bud where is your sister?”

“Upstairs, playing with some of her girlfriends.”

“When was the last time you fucked her?”

“Not since yesterday.”

“Why didn’t you fuck her this morning?”

“We were late for school. She blew me off on the way in.”

“Well let’s go get her. She needs to be here.”

While I stayed downstairs fucking Buster for the enjoyment of the other guys, Jeremy and Ryan went upstairs to get Ashley.

* * *

("Mom? All this happened, like, twenty years ago, right?"

"Actually fifteen, Ava, but it feels like yesterday." I looked into my eleven-year-old daughter's beautiful bronze face with the incongruous blue eyes, like mine. She was gorgeous, with auburn hair leaning toward black, and breasts protruding no more than an inch, but with puffy nipples the size of ripe raspberries. I knew that because they were right before my eyes. Yes, we were lying naked together, as we always are when I tell her stories about my past, and now about the After School Program. I wanted her to know everything, because she was only a few weeks away from her birthday, and since my day, the matriculation age had been lowered to twelve.

"Let me tell you what happened after my Initiation. Then, if you're good ... "

"You'll finger me to sleep?" she pleaded with excitement.

"We'll see," I said, knowing I wouldn't miss it for anything - and hoping by that time that her brother wouldn't be too deeply asleep to welcome a goodnight fuck from Mom.

"Here's what happened ... ")

* * *

Later that night, after the incredible Initiation orgy, Jeremy and I lay together in my bed, his

beautiful cock buried to the balls in my tender pussy. I finally understood that old saying, "it hurts so good!" I didn't care how much I ached: I knew my need for dick would always be more powerful than any pain I'd feel, and that a little pain would always be an added treat.

"Oh, Jeremy, fill me up again ... I want your cum so bad!" I moaned, but he stopped my talk with a kiss, to keep the whole house from hearing me in heat.

He broke the kiss and lay still on top of me. "Don't stop ... don't ever stop fucking me," I moaned.

"Jess, we gotta talk." I clenched my pussy on his rigid cock. "I mean it, Sis. You got so caught up in fucking everybody this afternoon that we couldn't finish telling you all the rules and precautions we gotta take in the Program. Are you listening to me?"

"Yes, yessss - just don't pull out - ok?"

"Ok. Here's the deal - you can fuck anybody you want, as long as they're in the Program. Got it?"

"Sure - but what if I just get horny and nobody's around?"

"Jess, just get to a phone and call one of the kids. There's dozens of us ready to fuck a friend, any time."

"But why? I mean, why so strict?"

"STDs, Jess."

"What? What's that?"

"Christ, Sis, have you been sleeping through Sex Ed class in school? Sexually Transmitted Diseases - clap, syph, herpes, AIDS. Remember that now?"

"Oh shit, Jeremy - I had so many cocks in me today ... what if one of them got me ... sick!? Pull out of me NOW, Jeremy - I'm scared!"

He just laughed at me. "That's why we keep it all in the Program. All of us are safe."

"How do you know that?" I asked, worried that he hadn't pulled out of me, but secretly thrilled that he hadn't.

"Because, stupid, we keep our fucking only in the Program - I told you that. And once a month, every member visits Dr. Reid to get screened and cleared. That's one of the rules for you now, too."

I thought for a minute and said, "Well, how do you know new members aren't full of disease, too? Like me? How do you know?"

"Cause big brothers and sisters have kept an eye out for kids like you. We know you're mostly all virgins when you get initiated."

I said teasingly, "How do you know I was, smarty," giving his prick a pussy squeeze. He gave me a nice jab in response.

"Hey, even if I didn't know, I knew it today, when I popped your cherry - actually all three of them."

"Huh?"

"Your pussy AND your mouth AND your ass. You were cherry all the way, Jess. And now, just shut up Sis - I'm getting close ... oooooh"

Just before I lost my mind to my orgasm (yes, you silly girl - I came the first time I was fucked, and I've squirted every time since!), I pushed his shoulders and said, "Oh, fuck, Jeremy - I could get pregnant! I could BE pregnant already! STOP!!"

But it was too late. Jeremy froze, deep inside me, and blew another sweet load of sperm into my stretched, slightly sore and sloppy cunt. I don't mind telling you it took me over the top and I shook with an earthquake of an orgasm.

When we'd both calmed down, Jeremy said, "Damn, Jess - I had no idea you'd turn out to be such a natural slut. We've gotta work on your blowjobs a little, but Christ - you're amazing."

I was flattered, and (dear God) more than a little in love with my sixteen-year-old brother! I said, with not a little jealousy, "Better than Ashley?" but before he could reply, I remembered what had scared me.

"Jeremy - what about me getting pregnant?!", and as I asked that I had an evil wish that I could have my brother's baby - but remembered that if I was knocked up now, it could have been any one of about 15 guys who did it, and that scared me again.

Jeremy was quiet for a minute. "You're right, Jess, this was pretty risky today. When was your period?"

"How do you know ... " I started.

"I know you've been a woman for six months, baby." I loved that he called me that.

"Well, I'm due for one any day now. Am I ... safe?" He laughed again.

"Jess, you're as safe as possible - if you'd been listening in Sex Ed you'd know that."

"But - I know I'm NEVER going to stop fucking now - not even for a day. What ... what do the other girls do?"

"Dr. Reid'll handle it. I'll take you there tomorrow. You'll get fitted for a diaphragm, like Ashley and all the others. It's cheaper and more discrete than the pill. Almost as safe, too. And you'll get your first pussy checkup then, too."

"Wow. How come this doctor is so helpful?"

"The doc gets certain - side benefits from it all."

"Like what?"

"Plenty of pussy, for one thing. And cocks, too."

"You mean he's - what is it, bi- something?"

"Bi-sexual. Yes, she is."

"SHE?!"

"Yup. A real pussy and cock hound. I can't lie, Sis: She ain't beautiful and she ain't young, but we couldn't have a Program without her, so it's worth doing anything she wants. She's even helped out when there's been an accident."

"What, like car crashes or ... "

"No, pregnancies. There have been a few. She does the scraping and nobody's hurt."

All this news was overwhelming. I wasn't sure what I'd gotten into - not that I had any notion of baching out of the the Program.

Jeremy sensed my unease and said, "Look, Sis - all we want is to fuck everything we can, human or animal, right?" I remembered Buster's huge dog dick in my cunt and shivered with delight. I knew I'd try that again, and wondered what it would be like to suck him off. "All these health rules are to keep us safe, so we CAN fuck non-stop. It's a small price."

Jeremy was right. I'd do anything to not lose my new-found slut's life. "Ok, bro," I cooed. "Take me to the good doctor tomorrow. But tonight, you've gotta fuck me again. Hmmmm?" I squeezed his flaccid dick in my right hand.

"Jess, you've about drained me. In the morning, ok?"

I wasn't about to let it go that easily. "Hey, you said I needed work on my blowjobs. Let me do some homework, huh?" and before he could answer, I was between his legs, munching on his dick, laving the purplish mushroom cap with my tongue. "Is that better?" I coyly asked. I had already somehow sensed that I was destined to be the best cocksucker in the Program, if not in all of Grinnel.

"Ooooh, yeah, that's the way. But I mean it, Jess, I'm drained dry. If you could get this hard again, sure I'd ... WOW!"

And let me tell you, he sure did!

The next morning, after the fuck he'd promised me, your uncle took me to see Dr. Reid.

("Uncle Jeremy," Ava cooed. "It's funny to think of him as an uncle now. I mean, he was your first lover, Mom."

"And in many ways the best. "He really took care of me - in EVERY way, baby. Just like Brad will do for you in a few weeks." I knew her brother was a great lover. I really loved my boy, in every possible way. I'd trained him well, not just as my stud, but to get him ready to be for Ava everything Jeremy had been for me. Brad was insatiable, I knew, but had a bit of a cruel streak in him, too - one that worked for me, but I was a little worried about how he would be for Ava. She was still very innocent, and part of my telling her my whore's life story was to get her ready for the real world.)

Dr. Kerry Reid had an office in the dark, kind of dusty floor above the hardware store downtown. To tell the truth, I hadn't even known there was a Dr. Reid in town before now. Later Jeremy told

me that she'd gotten wealthy when younger and didn't care if she made a lot more money. Her patients were largely members of the Program, but I didn't know that then.

The doctor didn't have a receptionist or a nurse. When we got there, Jeremy told me to just go in. The doctor was expecting me.

"Can't you come with me?" I pleaded.

"Nope. Doc always wants to see new sluts alone the first time."

("I was getting used to him calling me a slut and a whore. I mean, that's what I was now, right? And it's a reputation I've earned and am very proud of. And you will be too, baby." Ava nodded her head and squirmed under the rubbing I was giving her clit. She always wants to please, I thought. She'll be a grand skag.)

"Anyway, I went in the office and there was Dr. Reid sitting behind an old oak desk, in a white lab coat. She was old - well, at least what a fourteen-year-old would think of as old. Maybe 50 or 55. She had iron gray hair pulled back into a tight bun. Her eyes were red-rimmed and watery blue with major bags under them. She had on heavy, crimson lipstick and was playing with something that looked like a pink baton.

"You're Jess?" she asked.

"Yes, ma'am - Doctor Reid."

"I'm told you're a new member of the After School Program."

"Yes, ma'am."

"I like a polite girl. You know why you're here?"

"Um, for a checkup? And some - birth control?"

"That too," she said mysteriously. "Get undressed, Jess, and hop up on the desk."

"Desk?" I thought. Shouldn't there be an examining table or something? I hesitated.

"Come, come - do you think I've never seen a naked whore before? Little girl, I've been the caregiver for the Program for almost thirty years. I know the shape of your daddy's dick and the depth of your mommy's pussy, so don't get shy with me. You hear?" she said sharply.

"Yes ma'am," I said and I hurried out of my clothes - just a t-shirt and shorts and sandals - no underwear, which she noticed with satisfaction.

"All the better to get naked in a hurry," she said, "when duty or the nasty football team calls for you. Jess," she said snidely. "I take it as a serious duty to do all I can to protect teen sluts like you from the worst that men have to offer - diseases and unwanted babies. I long ago realized that most of you tramps will never say no to a drooling dick on a hunk of man, and very few of you think with anything other than your cunts. So your precious Program has to be managed like it was a porn movie studio - any diseases in the company can hurt everyone, and shut down everyone's pleasures. The occasional pregnancy isn't as big a deal. I can take care of that right here. But I'm responsible for doing what you're all too horny to think of for yourselves. Now," getting down to business, "pee in this cup for me - yes, right here, you silly slut - that's it - mmmmm, nice - golden showers."

I handed her the cup of amber, warm fluid.

"Now, which arm do you want me to poke?"

"What for?"

"Blood tests, bitch. How else are we to know if you're free of disease? And we'll want to do a pregnancy test - not that I think there much chance of you being knocked up. Your sweet brother told me on the phone this morning about your periods. So we'll just do a quick home-test kind of check on that." She drew the blood into three small tubes, sealed them and put them in a zip bag.

"Thanks, ma'am. Is that all?" I asked.

"My dear little whore, what do you think? I need to fit you with a diaphragm and give you a quick gyno-examine. Lay back now and spread your legs." She laughed to herself. "I think this is probably the last time in your life that anyone, especially a man, will ever have to tell you that. Your legs are going to be open like a reflex all your life."

(And she was right, Ava. I've never said 'no' - well, a few times, that I'll tell you about another time.)

I spread my legs wide and the doctor spread my pussy lips with latex gloved fingers.

"My God, girl, your pussy smells like a whorehouse after the fleet's come in," she muttered with distaste. "Haven't you learned about personal hygiene? How many load of cum did you take at the Initiation?"

"I didn't count, ma'am."

"I doubted that you did. God, you're bruised and chafed red. How many boys fucked you?"

"Fifteen, maybe. Sixteen with Jeremy. And some blow jobs."

"Well, I didn't smell the blow jobs. At least you had the grace to brush your teeth. How many times did you fuck each of them?"

"Twice with most, and once - " I bit off the next words.

"Yes? You were going to say?" she trailed off.

"Nothing."

"Hmmmm." She bent back to studying my pelvic area, front and back. "And a few times up the ass, if I'm not mistaken?"

"Yes."

In what for her passed for a motherly voice, she asked, "Did you like it anal?"

"Oh, yes! Especially when Jeremy was in my butt and, I don't know who all was reaming my pussy. Jesus, and then Ryan's dick in my throat - " I almost swooned at the memory.

"And tell me, was that even better than - 'Buster'? Was that his name?" she smirked.

"How - how did - ?"

"Ryan brought me a copy of the tape from last night. It's part of my fee for services to the Program. So tell me, you liked the mastiff mauling your almost-virgin box?"

"Yes - yes, I really did."

"You'd do it again, willingly? For me?"

"Yes I'd fuck a - what did you say?"

"'For me', bitch. I have a small place in the country between here and Newton. Just myself and a few animals - domestic, mostly, but a lovely stud horse, swine and some goats. Even a few snakes."

Dr. Reid saw I was shivering, but even I didn't know if it was from fear or excitement at her not-so-veiled suggestion.

"But that can wait," she went on, "until we're better friends. For today, we'll finish with the diaphragm fitting and some odds and ends. First though, let me sanitize your snatch a bit." And to my surprise, she pushed her face between my legs and began licking, lapping and tongue-reaming my pussy, even sucking my asshole trying to extract any lingering cum from my brown chute. Once I got over the shock, I was swept away with passion, moaning and rotating my ass on the desk.

Finally - I just couldn't help it, never could - I ejaculated a huge stream of cum on the doctor's face, which - I could hardly believe it - made her howl like a bitch in heat and she tried to get all the stream into her mouth. After the final spurt, she closed her lips and brought her face to mine and kissed me, oozing my own cum back into my throat! And I loved it! The taste of me and all my men from last night rushed across my taste buds - rank, nasty, and absolutely wonderful.

("Mom! Make me cum now, please Mom! I just know I'll - I'll gush - please!" Ava cried out as my mouth replaced my finger in loving her pussy - and just in time, too, as her delicious fluids geysered into my waiting mouth. I just had to swallow a little - so fucking good! - but the rest I saved for the snowball kiss I gave my sweet eleven-year-old.

We broke the kiss and just held each other until our breathing calmed. "Mommy? Can we do that again?"

"Silly - of course … but let me finish my story of the doctor first. Actually there's not much more to tell. She had a great time - so did I - in fitting the diaphragm. She gave me spermicidal jelly to go with it, but of course she said I'd always be in too much of a hurry to fuck and would forget to use it. She was right, too." )

"Just don't ever forget to put in the trampoline," she cautioned. "Though I must say you'd look darling knocked up. And," she confided, "boys just love the idea of fucking a pregger." She got serious again then and said, "just don't forget to put it in, right? I can scrape you if you get caught, but a day may come when you want to have children - God knows why - and a few too many D and Cs could prevent that. I give all the boys rubbers, too, but it's like shoveling snowballs into hell for all the good it does. Did any of your lovers last night use a safe? It didn't look like it on the video."

She was right - it was bareback all the way. I started to get scared again, but before I could say anything the doctor went on.

"I'll have the test results back by Tuesday. Don't worry, child. Everything I know tells me you're starting your filthy life fresh," she smirked. "And don't be fucking anyone until I get the results, you hear me? Unless it's with a rubber, got me?" she almost snarled.

I couldn't help but notice she had a wet shiny ring around her mouth, and I knew where THAT had come from. I must have been a brazen slut already, 'cause you know what I did? I went over to her, pulled her faced to mine and French kissed her, then ran a hand under her lab coat and found she was naked! I felt her large, heavily drooping tits and moved my fingers to her pussy - God, I'd never felt anything so goopy, like a swamp. She was gasping and moaning around my tongue, shrieking, 'Don't stop! Jam me you bitch! Fist my nasty pussy!' and I did, after pushing her onto the floor so I could get a good angle. I didn't stop until I was up to my wrist in her soupy cave, and I shadow-boxed her box until she begged me to either kill her or stop.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw the pink thing she'd been toying with when I came in and realized it was a replica of a dick - a nice one too, about ten inches. I grabbed it and pushed it into her mouth. God, how she slobbered all over it!

I told her, 'That's enough, bitch,' and grabbed it from her, only to unholster my fist and jam the toy up her ass. I had a plan.

I did stop then as she'd been screaming for me to do - but only long enough to take my greasy mitt and shove it up her ass where the dildo had been! Boy, she screamed so loud that Jeremy came running into the room to see what was wrong.

"Get your pants off, bro," I ordered him. I think the doc needs to eat some cock, but you fucking better not cum!" His amazement passed quickly, and he was soon sitting on her face, feeding his gorgeous six inches into her maw. She gobbled his prick like she would die it she didn't swallow all of him.

"That's enough for now, Jeremy. I think the doc needs to mop and wax your asshole," I told him. "And I want more of your dick later, remember?"

And yes, he lowered his brown puckered hole to her lips and I watched as she made a tube of her tongue and worked it up his shitter.

Honey, we left Dr. Kerry Reid in a puddle on the floor of her office, stretched and defiled. I don't know where all my filthy ideas came from. I guess I learned that morning for sure that there was just a trash whore inside me who'd been waiting all its life to emerge.

Just before your uncle and I left her there, I kissed the doc tenderly and said I guessed I'd paid her bill in full. She seemed to agree."

(Ava was wide-eyed at the story, and I was panting heavily, too - part from the memory, and part from the fingering my baby girl was giving my cunt.

"Baby - so good! You wanted to do that again? Where we swap cum?"

"Yes, oh yes Mom!"

"Okay - this time suck MY pussy and we'll see who's the champion cum-slut for tonight!"

I think I won. But at that point, neither my baby nor me was keeping score.

Ava: That was wonderful, Mom. You taste so good!

Jess: Mmmmm, baby, not as sweet and fresh as you. Honey - there's something you'll have to decide soon after you join the A.S.C. Not right away, but we've got to start thinking about it. It will change your whole life if you choose differently than I did.

Ava: What will I have to choose?

Jess: Let me work up to it baby, by telling you more about my first days in the Program.

Ava: Ooooh, I love hearing about it.

Jess: Hush now, baby, and don't interrupt.)

After Jeremy and I left Dr. Reid sated on the floor of her office, we got on our bikes to ride home - I thought. My mind was so full of so many new sensations that I didn't pay attention to where we were riding. I'd been suddenly struck by something Kerry had said: That she knew the shape of my dad's cock, and how deep Mom's cunt was. That could only mean that they had both been in the Program - and I wondered if they still were! Was there an adult branch of the Program?

Before I knew it, we were peddling by the practice field at the college. Jeremy suddenly stopped and I almost ran into him.

"What did you stop for," I asked him. "I'm tired - I want to get home and rest a while."

"I just noticed they've started spring football practice. We're supposed to be pretty good this year. They've recruited a lot of big city guys, so we won't be a doormat anymore. Look, Jess."

I didn't notice anything special. Just a lot of big guys in pads and helmets and sweat outfits, stretching and working out.

Just then a whistle blew and I heard, "Okay, take ten!" It was the coach calling for a break. The men all relaxed and walked toward the table with the Gatorade urn, removing their helmets as they went.

Then I knew what Jeremy wanted me to see. Easily two-thirds of them were Black - a fairly overwhelming sight in our town, even with the college there. And, baby - to a man they were gorgeous! I'd never been much attracted to Black guys before. Oh, I was curious, I guess, but after the Initiation I found my hormones were totally unleashed, and now I looked at them a lot differently. Not that I was ready to jump any of them - I was still a little too shy, and intimidated by the idea. I mean, I'd heard stories about them - how domineering they were, how they made slaves of white chicks, how big their pricks were supposed to be. I though it was all a lot of crap, or mostly anyway. Boy, was I to learn differently!

"Jess, what do you think?" Jeremy asked slyly.

I gulped and tried to keep my composure. "Think about what?"

"You know. About those guys. Like 'em?"

"I don't know any of them - how am I supposed to say?"

"You're going to know them soon, Jess."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I said in a fake angry voice. I knew where this was going.

"Aw, nothing. Forget it. You are still just a kid."

"No, I'm not!" I realized quickly I did sound like a kid the way I said it.

"It was just an idea I had. Aw, shit, Jess - I'm sorry. I was thinking how exciting it would be for you to fuck a Black guy."

"And you'd like to watch, wouldn't you?" I laughed. I'd always had my brother's number.

"Yeah, I guess. But, hell, none of them are in the Program. It would just be too dangerous, and against the rules. Forget it, Jess. Damn, you've only been a woman now less than a day. Don't get ideas that are too big yet."

"Big Brother, I've got an idea of something big that you can help me with. It's been two hours since we fucked and I've got such an itch in my pussy. Let's go somewhere, hmmm?"

"Jess, I swear that pill hasn't worn off you yet, and it should have long ago."

"Oh, it has, I know it has. This is MY need now, Jeremy. And I need you real bad." I was rubbing my pussy back and forth on the bicycle seat. I was soaked through the crotch of my shorts since being with Dr. Reid. Jeremy looked at me with lust, awe and a little nervousness.

"Jess, I swear to God - I think you're one of the rare ones in the Program."

"What's that?"

"A genuine nymphomaniac. Lots of girls like sex - for sure all the boys do - but I think you're way beyond them all."

"I think you're right. I can't think about anything anymore except fucking and sucking. I don't think I'll ever be satisfied - Shit, I could fuck you right here." I looked around quickly. "Jeremy - how about in the trees over there - no one would see us. C'mon! I need it NOW."

Jeremy got angry. "NO! Not here, not now. Look, Jess, this town's got a good thing with the Program, but it could be ruined if we were too open about it. Only about a fourth of the town is in on it, and the rest of them would crucify us if we were caught. So many fucking bible-thumpers would go ape-shit, especially with all the teenagers fucking around, not to mention the incest. Like you and me. No, Jess, there's a lot I need to tell you about the rules of the Program. Rules that let us keep a good thing going. Don't fuck it up!"

I was really hurt by what he'd said, but I grudgingly understood.

"Okay. You're right. But promise me you'll fuck me soon, please!?"

He laughed. "I was planning on it, kid. And a few other things, too. But, c'mon - let's get home now."

We turned out bikes away from the field, but I couldn't help but notice a lot of Black faces turned towards us, watching us leave. I was a rebellious little bitch, I knew it, and thought about the old saying that rules were made to be broken. And I knew someday I'd break a big taboo with one or more of those dusky players.

(Ava: Did you, Mom!? Really?

Jess: Not that particular day, no - not technically anyhow. Not before midnight.)

When we got home, I saw a note stuck on the refrigerator. It was from Mom.

"Kids, your dad and I are on an overnight bike run to the Casino. We've taken Amy with us in the sidecar. Allison, remember your babysitting job at the Mr. Nelson's tonight. Jess, I hope you'll be around tomorrow night (Sunday) so we can have your birthday party. I hope you won't have partied TOO much before then : ). Jeremy, keep a loving eye on things. There's plenty of food. See you tomorrow afternoon. Love, Mom"

"Jeremy! It's perfect! Look!"

While Jeremy read the note, I remembered about Mom and Dad, and I guessed that her remark about too much partying meant she knew I'd either been initiated, or was going to be soon.

My brother yelled, "All Right!" when he'd finished reading and hugged me and planted a happy kiss on my laughing mouth. "Let's have a party tonight!"

"Yes! Who should we ask?"

"Look, I'll call Ryan and Ashley and tell them to spread the word. We'll only have 20 people or so - don't want it to get out of hand."

"I do," I laughed, squeezing his cock through his jeans.

"Wait, sis - no, no this won't work."

"WHY?" I was crushed.

"Because you've gotta wait to get your test results from Dr. Reid before you can start fucking a lot, that's why."

"But she SAID I looked clean," I whined.

"That's not enough, you heard her."

"But ... but she said if everyone used rubbers it would be okay," I pleaded.

"Jess - I don't know - lots of boys hate 'em and won't use 'em. Like me."

"You see!" I said triumphantly. "WE've been fucking, haven't we? So it must be all right!"

"Jess, it was pretty dumb of us to do that."

"But," I said, realizing I had him, "I got fucking so many times last night and NOBODY used a rubber and I was full of cum. How come the Program lets that happen at Initiations, huh?"

"Well, it's just a tradition, Jess - it's always been like that at Initiations. We just do it that way, that's all," but I could tell he'd heard my point.

"Hmmph - that's just because the Program must have started before HIV and it was a lot safer then."

"You've just proven my point! There IS AIDS today and we've got to be extra cautious. Nope, you wait for your tests so that everybody knows you're keeping the Program healthy."

"I still say the Initiation is dumb, then. I wish I hadn't done it."

Jeremy laughed, "Oh, SURE you don't! You were born to fuck, kid, and don't kid yourself."

That made me all the unhappier. Did he mean I couldn't get fucked for three more days?! Shit, Pandora's box and MY box had been opened and I couldn't go back, even if I'd wanted to - and I didn't.

"But," he went on, "I'm going to talk to some of the gang about what you said. Maybe we need to make it a rule that everybody sees Dr. Reid BEFORE the Initiations. God, when I think back - to Allison's - shit, Jess, I was just 13 then when I got to 'escort' her to her cumming-out party - I was taking a big risk then, too. But then," his voice trailed off.

"But then WHAT?" "Jess, I've got a big secret, and you've gotta tell me you'll never let it out. I mean it. There'd be huge trouble if it got out. Promise?"

"Jeremy, of course. You're my big brother - and my lover, too," I said.

"And Jess - God, it's strange, but I love you - more than as a sister."

"You do? Really? 'Cause I've always loved you like that, but thought it was wrong." I giggled a little, happy being in love, but there was something else, too. "I love you so much, Jeremy, that I want you to always fuck whoever you want, and for me to do the same, Okay?"

He laughed. "Sure, Jess. That's why we're in the Program. But listen - I've got to tell this to somebody."

I kissed him. "Trust me, lover."

"I do. Jess, when I took Allison to her Initiation, I wasn't a virgin. I didn't know about the Program - shit, I was just 12, seventh grade when - " His voice trailed off.

"When what, honey? It's no big deal. You'd have lost it to that bitch in a few more months anyway." I couldn't help saying that: Allison really was a pushy bitch. Beautiful, but dumb and full of herself. "I hope you lost your cherry to somebody more sensitive and loving."

"I did, Jess. I lost it to Mom. I fucked Mom, or should I say 'she fucked me.'"

I was stunned. My MOTHER? Fucked her son? My new lover?

"Jeremy, I ... "

"That's not all, Sis. Oh, God, nine months later - Amy was born."

My heart stopped. My baby sister? Sister?! Niece!!

"Mom caught me masturbating in bed one night and scared me. I was sure she'd kill me. But she just said I should go ahead and let her watch. I was going soft with the shock, but she sat down by me and stroked it herself. She told me she'd seen me before and just couldn't help herself tonight - she had to be with me. I didn't know what 'be with me' meant, but I soon found out.

"She stood up and took off her nightgown - Mom really has an amazing body, Jess. I know you know how big her tits are, but her pussy - plump and pink. I even thought her stretch marks were the hottest things I'd ever seen, and knowing she'd had three kids - and that I was one of them! - just made my cock rise like a post.

"'I knew you were big, baby, and now you're mine', she told me as she climbed on top and straddled me, and just dropped her hot pussy down until I was in her up to my nuts. I started humping her hard, like I'd heard it was supposed to be, but shit - it was the most natural thing ever. I was so close to blasting, and she knew it, too. She got out of the saddle and I was aching to cum, but I guessed she didn't want me to cum in her - or maybe she felt guilty and changed her mind. I was all hot and messed up.

"But to my surprise, she just said, 'Don't you dare cum yet, baby. Just a minute.' I saw her put her fingers into her cunt like she was looking for something. I thought she was just going to masturbate herself and maybe me too. But then she said, 'Ah, gotcha!' and pulled something white and rubbery from her snatch and dropped it on nightstand. With a big loving, lusty grin, she impaled herself again on me and said something like, 'oooo, this is against the rules, but ... oh fuck me, baby, hard! Give me your sweet seed, oh baby, jizz me, lover' and pummeled my cock with her hot pumping cunt.

"Jess, I was out of my head then. I didn't stop to think if we were being loud or if anyone could hear us. I just had to keep fucking Mom, and finally I felt a huge build-up inside and, damn, I must have shot five or six loads of cum in Mom. I know I had to have blacked out for a minute or two, because when I looked up, Mom was squatting by the side of the bed with her fingers in her cunt again. I must have looked dazed, because Mom said, 'I don't want to lose a drop, sweetheart.'

"What - what're you doing Mom?", I asked her.

"Baby, I'm putting my diaphragm back in my pussy. I want to hold in every drop of your beautiful cum," she smiled. "I want your baby, darling."

"Jess, shit - can you imagine? Here's I'd just been fucked for the first time, and I'm 12, and it's my fucking mother - and on top of that, she wants me to make her pregnant! Incredible."

"Jeremy - baby, didn't that really mess you up? How are you doing with it? Ohhh, my sweet guy - " I hugged him close, and I was crying.

"Shhhh, it's okay. I'm fine, really. Look, Sis - Mom's never really said if Amy is - our kid. I'm guessing she is, but Mom just won't say - if she's protecting all of us, well, it's a little late for that. But with time, I've learned to not let it get to me.

"After that night, Mom and I kept fucking every chance we got - and, oh God Jess - we still do, but not as much. You know - I just thought - I wonder if she's a little jealous of you."

"Of ME!? WHY!?"

"Oh, she told me she thought - well, that I was looking forward TOO much to taking you to your Initiation."

"Jeremy - you mean Mom KNEW?!"

"Sure. She told me all about the Program after - after we became lovers."

"Jeremy - if what you say is true, about Mom and you and me - what did she think about you fucking Allison?"

"Oh, she wasn't bothered at all. It was kind of funny what she said."

"What did she say?"

"'The bitch isn't good enough for you!"

* * *

(Jess: God, Ava, we must have laughed for an hour about that. And we still do whenever we're - together.

Ava: Wow, Mom. This is - almost too much.

Jess: My Precious, you ain't heard nothing yet. Wait till I tell you about the Breeder's Auxiliary.

Ava: The ... ?

Jess: Like I said, wait, Sweetheart. We've got a lot of ground and lessons to cover before your big night, and in the meantime, I think our pussies need a little quality time together, don't you?

Ava: Sure Mom, but ...

Jess: 'But'?

Ava: Nothing. I guess I can wait.

Jess: You're thinking about Brad, aren't you?

Ava: Ummm, yeah, I guess so.

Jess: Soon enough, my child, soon enough. And trust me - he'll be worth the wait! Ava, help me out here.

Ava: What do you need, Mom?

Jess: My hands are full of flour and I need to cut in the Crisco now. Could you grab it?

My bronze baby girl opened the cupboard and reached high for the can of shortening. Even though it was only on the bottom shelf, she is just a petite, luscious little thing and had to stretch to get it, and being on her tip-toes made her lovely little tits rise up. I should tell you we were generally always naked around the house when it was just the two of us. I didn't want Brad to see Ava naked too often, at least until he'd helped initiate her. A little frustration would be good for my sixteen-year-old fuck-fiend, and I was always more than happy to nurse him out of the blue-balls.

Jess: Thanks, honey.

Ava: What kind of pie are you making, Mom?

Jess: Lemon cream. My special recipe, the one you love. Stay and watch and I'll teach you how.

I showed her how to cut the Crisco into the flour and salt mixture, then roll it and form it into the pie shell.

Jess: It's got to bake now for about 20 minutes at 350. Oh, hell - I forgot to preheat the oven. Honey, could you? Thanks. Now, what will we do while we're waiting?

Ava: Tell me more stories about the Program, Mom. Please?

Jess: What do you want to know?

Ava: Just keep going from where you stopped last night.

Jess: Hmmmm. Where did I leave off?

Ava: Well, you and uncle Jeremy were going to have a party ... and you said something about an auxiliary or something?

Jess: Oh, right!

Ava: And before that you said - what was it? Oh, when you'd seen those Black guys and how you didn't break that rule, but that you broke a different one that night - something like that.

Jess: I see I'm a terrible storyteller. I've left too many holes. Ok, Ava, all will be answered today. Let's see - )

Jeremy and I didn't have the party that night, for a couple of reasons. Like I told you, we weren't really sure I should be banged by the gang again before those tests were back. I hated it, but I did kinda see the sense in it. I warned him he'd have to be all over me for the next few days - with a rubber on, of course! - and I wanted to blow him as often as I could, only as a serious student. Right! That little vow didn't last long, baby, as I'll tell you.

So, we were actually glad we'd be alone again. Oh, your uncle could have gone out and fucked any of the other little tramps in the Program, but he was still fascinated by breaking me in more. And like I said, we were just a little in love, too. Boy, was I dumb! Jeremy and I get along pretty good now, but I soon found out he did most of his 'thinking' with his dick.

We were about to walk hand-in-hand to my room and resume our explorations when the back door opened and in walked Allison. Did I tell you that Jeremy and I had stripped naked during our party planning? No? Well, we certainly were, and seeing Allison staring at us made me blush for sure, but only seemed to piss Jeremy off.

"What're YOU looking at?" he snarled at her.

"At two stupid love-birds, you prick."

I know I told you she was a bitch. Still, I was embarrassed, as much as the way she looked at me as by being 'caught'.

"Shit, Jeremy, you're such a sap. With all the pussy around, you go and hang out with your little sister. It's obvious you don't know a great piece of ass when you've found one."

"Yeah! Like whose?"

"Oh, like mine for instance."

"You! I'd ... " His voice trailed off.

"Hah! You can't deny it, can you! You've never had a fuck like me, and you sure won't match it with this little slut."

"Hey," I shouted, completely over my embarrassment, "how do you know?"

"Know what, twerp?"

"That I'm not a better fuck than you, huh?"

"Here's how I know, stupid."

Allison stripped naked then. Jesus, your aunt was fucking beautiful - I mean it. Her tits were at least D cup and firm, with huge brown nipples that, I swear, seemed to be flexing - really! She had a shaved pussy - I'd never heard of such a thing before. I mean, I had only a little down on mine, but hers was as smooth as a baby's butt. She shifted her legs apart a little and, tearing my eyes from the tits she was squeezing and caressing, I looked at her snatch again and damned if I couldn't see a little fingertip protruding from the top of her slit. I knew what clits were, but this one - I could imagine her crooking it like you would a finger, signaling a man to cum and get it.

I heard Jeremy grunt next to me and clutch my hand harder. I glanced down his front and saw that Allison's little display was having an effect. For the first time in my life I knew what jealousy was.

"What do you think, Jeremy? Jess? Wouldn't any man - or woman - prefer a taste of this to a runt," she said nastily, looking directly at me.

"I have an idea - a little bet I'd like to make. Interested?"

"What ... what is it?" Jeremy managed to say. She moved a finger to massage her clit, which seemed to grow under her touch.

"Jessica, I'm going to prove that your boyfriend here is hot for me. I'll bet I can make him cum in under three minutes."

"What?! No way," I blurted out. I was pretty confident she couldn't. I don't know how many times he'd cum in me (and who the fuck else!) in the last 24 hours, and was sure I'd drained him for at least a while. But I was a little less confident when I snuck another look at Jeremy and saw his cock stiffen and twitch, and his eyes hypnotized by the circling of her finger on her clit.

"Oh, I think I can," she purred. "Come here, little brother."

"Jeremy, no!" I pleaded. "Allison you slut, let us alone!"

"Why? Think you'll lose the bet?"

"No!"

"Then, let's go. Here's the bet, bitch: If I can get him to cum in my mouth in under three minutes, two things'll happen. First, you'll have to take my babysitting job for me tonight. I'll even let you keep the money for it," she laughed nastily. "Second, I'm not going to swallow his cum. Guess what: You're going to kiss me and lick it from my mouth. Hah! So what do you say, Jess?"

I was struck dumb for a minute. No way she could do it, I thought. A safe bet. I was about to say 'no fucking way' when I felt Jeremy drop my hand and move towards Allison! The asshole! He fucking wanted her. I lost the jealousy I'd felt and was just mightily pissed off. These two deserved each

other!

"Sure - go ahead," I snarled. "It's a bet. But you can't touch his cock before the time starts!"

"Fine," she said smugly.

"Shit, Jeremy," I blurted, "if all it takes is a dare from a skank to get you hot, fuck you! You just stay away from me from now on, you hear?!"

Jeremy and his stiffening prick-brain moved closer to her. He looked at me but didn't seem to recognize me. Fuck - nobody's ever going to break my goddamn heart again, I'll guarantee it, I thought.

Allison dropped to her knees in front of him. She put her face within a few inches of his prick and made a face. "Christ, Jeremy - you're worse than Jess! Don't you ever wash your crotch? Damn!"

Hah! I realized Allison was a little less sure of herself, now that she suspected our brother was a little fucked-out. Gotcha, bitch! I thought.

"Look, I can't do him in three minutes if he's half-soft like this. Let's make it ten, ok?" she proposed, but without much hope.

"Three, that's final. And, Allie," God, she hated that name!, "what do I get when you lose the bet?"

"I'm NOT gonna lose," she snarled. "And on the off chance I do, you can name your prize. OK, little girl?"

"You're on!"

"Jeremy, come closer," she ordered. He did, the glazed-over fool. "We'll start when you're a little harder - No, I'm not gonna touch his dick. HE is. Jeremy stroke that prick for me that's it, harder, faster, baby - "

"Hey - the bet wasn't about him jerking off and cumming!"

"Jess," she said fake innocently, "I only said I wouldn't touch his dick before the time started. We didn't say anything about HIM not touching himself before the bell."

"God damn it! Well - I'm starting the timing now - and don't you dare stroke it for him!" I started the countdown out loud, seeing the second hand on the clock move to the 12.

"Watch," she purred, "and LEARN."

Allison cupped Jeremy's sac in her left hand and started a firm, swirling massage. "Not touching his cock, see?" she said triumphantly.

"2:45 to go."

I heard a moan leave Jeremy's throat, and a moist murmur come from her.

"2:30."

Jeremy gave a sharp gasp, and I couldn't help but look. God, Allison had moved her right hand to his backside to, I thought, stroke his ass. But when I peeked back there, she'd stuck a finger up asshole!

"A little prostate massage drives 'em wild," she said. Jeremy only groaned in agreement.

"2:05!"

I could tell by her movements and Jeremy's yelps that she must have found what she'd been digging for. He stopped beating his meat and Allison growled, "Oh give me that, you jerk!" and took his red meat sword into her mouth, her finger still up to the third knuckle in his fundament.

"1:42!"

I could tell she'd bitten his knob, though he made no move to get away. Her cheeks were sunken, then swollen, then sunken again as she furious bobbed her head on and off his prick.

"1:18."

Jeremy was grabbing the table to his right, to keep from falling. She squeezed his ass cheeks with her free fingers almost viciously and yanked him in again to the depths of her throat. His hips were quivering as he hunched her mouth.

"1:05."

I watched as she slipped a second finger into his asshole and started fucking him with it. She took a moment's rest from his prick and sucked his balls, one at a time, into her hot mouth.

"53 seconds - you're not gonna make it," I said - without the note of confidence I'd hoped for. She didn't respond, hotly focused on the task at hand - or in mouth now, I should say. Allison took him deeply into her throat and seemed by the sounds to be gagging, but, as I learned later when my cocksucking skills improved, the bitch was actually HUMMING around him. Incredible! A literal 'hum job'!

"25!"

This was so amazing, I was almost pulling for her to do it, just because of what I was learning from her. Her technique changed again. Now, his dickhead was all she was working on, and talking a stream of filth to him around his cock through her slimy, puffy lips.

"Cum on my whore's face, baby" slurp "I want your fucking cum in my slut mouth, in my eyes" slurrrrrp "up my whore nose" hmmmmmm "you can do it, you fucking stud with your big, hard cock" slurp "make me your cum bitch, Jeremy, and here's what you'll get, whenever you want it - "

"12!"

She pulled him deep inside her throat again, and now she seemed to be screaming through her plugged mouth, the gagging sounds forcing their way through the lips distended around his prick. With her free hand, she cupped his balls again.

"8!"

And squeezed both of his nuts, bringing a sharp moan from him.

"7!"

His groans got loud and he viciously pulled the back of her head forward until she was stuck on his angry red dick.

"6!"

Allison's throat worked furiously - Jeremy quivered -

"5!"

She popped his dick from her craw and held it wide open. I couldn't believe it! The prick still had cum in him! One, two and then a third rope of semen shot from the tip and puddled into her mouth. She kept her eyes on his dick - so close they almost crossed, making her look like a freak. It would have been funny, but I was in awe - and pissed about losing.

Jeremy gave a deep sigh, and I saw it was over. He stumbled back until he felt a chair behind him and saw down heavily. Allison's cheeks were pooched out, and she signaled frantically for me to come over. Yes: The other part of the bet. I may be a whore but I'm not a double-crosser. I've never gone back on my word, ever, and I didn't then. I kneeled down in front of Allison and pulled her face to mine, locking my lips on hers. She opened her mouth and squeezed the sweet cum into my mouth. I swallowed just a little - it was crazy, but I felt a kind of tenderness towards both her and Jeremy - and I felt a little sad, too. I was sure at that moment that I'd never have him again, ever, and wanted a remembrance of him.

But I was still far more furious than romantic. I hopped to my feet and moved quickly to where he was sitting. I slowly started to bend my face to his. Jeremy thought I was going to kiss him. Hah! I spit his treacherous cum right into his face, and then slapped him! The asshole had broken my heart, but I vowed then to always be a quick healer, and nothing heals a heartbreak like revenge.

I stormed out of the kitchen then and headed to my room. I threw myself on the bed, but I didn't cry. And I wasn't really mad anymore either. I'd learned something from Allison - that you can be a total whore without being a bitch.

(Jess: You understand what I mean? No, angel - you're much too sweet to know that. But I vowed that I'd get what I wanted from life - everything - but I'd never needlessly fuck anyone over to get it.

Ava: And you never did, Mom?

Jess: Remember - I said 'needlessly', honey. I have fucked over a few in my day.)

While I was having this philosophical discussion with myself, I heard a light knocking on the door. Thinking it was Jeremy, I yelled, "Go away you asshole! Leave me alone!"

"Tut tut, little sister - none of that now!" Allison laughed. "Just wanted to remind you - you have to be at Mr. Nelson's at 8:00, you hear? Food's good and he's got a great porno video collection. I'll walk you over there."

I yelled back, "I'll go, I told you I would. Now leave me alone!"

There was silence for a few moments, then I heard her voice again through the door, much more softly.

"Jess? You're all right, you know? You did real good. Let's talk sometime. Bye."

Imagine that! The sister I'd thought was a cold bitch had a soft streak! And the brother I'd worshipped did only what his cock wanted! Later I realized I'd been too hard AND too easy on them both. I didn't really know myself at all back then. I was quick to judge, and impulsive as hell - selfish, my God! But right then, I swore I'd show them both - I didn't know how yet, or even if they'd be there to see me getting back at them. God, I was dumb. But it's probably what led me to what I did that night.

(Ava: What, Mom! You've got to TELL me!

Jess: Ah, patience, Jess. That's the 'rule breaking' I told you about. Tomorrow, Sweetie.

Ava: Oooooh - well, at least tell me what that auxiliary was. Please!

Jess: Still is, Honey. Well, it's a long story, but here's a quicky version. I'll fill in the details another time - yes, I promise, don't even ask.

I told you that soon after your Initiation, you'll be asked to make a decision that'll affect the rest of your life. Remember? Well, Baby, some of the new girls decide they want to be mothers, right from the start. Sure, they love the sex, but something in them craves being knocked up. Now, not all of these girls are really fit to be mothers, but they don't know it. They're just bimbos looking for something to love, like maybe they never were by a mom or dad. Whatever - there's more of them than you think. Sometimes it's obvious that they'd be great, healthy parents, and those are the girls that are allowed to be breeders, but most of them are recruited.

Ava: But, Mom - who decides? I mean to let a girl be one or not.

Jess: The final decision is with the doc, Kerry Reid. Remember, you'll be seeing her often and she's good - she really can see into a girl's head, heart and soul. When Kerry sees a hot one, she'll do the recruiting. Her record's perfect: Everyone she's decided would be great as a breeder has accepted her judgment.

Ava: What if ...

Jess: If they wouldn't be good? Kerry gently but firmly sets them straight. They finally accept it. Know why? If they don't, they're eventually thrown out of the Program. That's it. They'll spend the rest of their lives with the regular jerks in this town, married to some fucking mechanic or something, raising kids they later learn they never wanted. Whores that think they're respectable ladies. Trash that thinks they're too good to fuck, but are going nuts inside because 'respectable' means you can't fuck who you want, when you want it and where you want it most. They lock the likes of us out of their precious 'society'. Cunts call me a whore with their eyes every time they see me. And my eyes tell 'em right back: "Sure am, honey. Don't you wish you still were? Your husbands tell me you do,' and sometimes I do laugh out loud at them. Then there's the repressed lesbians, more than a few of whom I've pleasured with my trusty strap-on. Like Mrs. Collins ...

Ava: Mrs. Collins? My teacher?!

Jess: Sure thing, honey. Has she ever - ?

Ava: Gee, Mom, Ruthie told a lot of kids that she - Mrs. Collins - did bad-touching to her, but we didn't believe it.

Jess: Believe it, baby. But we were talking about breeders before I got off on the cunts of Grinnel.

Ava: Mom? Do you think - ?

Jess: That Kerry will ask you? I don't know, honey. I think you'd be a great mother. But, understand - if you choose to breed, you have to stay off all birth control for the rest of your fertile life, and fuck everyone - even people you may not like. You whole life is given to staying pregnant and popping babies. And for one reason: To keep a stock of future Program kids always in the pipeline.

Ava: God, Mom. I'm - I don't know if -

Jess: Don't worry, honey. Just enjoy yourself until the time comes. Kerry'll know if you belong in the auxiliary, and if she asks, you'll know it, too. Baby, there's a lot more about it, but another time, ok? We've got this pie to finish - Ah, there's the timer. Better pull it out to cool - Hah! that's what I used to say to your uncle!

Ava: Mom? What happens if a girl gets pregnant and Dr. Reid doesn't - if she didn't ask them?

Jess: It's pretty simple, but it'll will sound heartless, baby. The first time, Dr. Reid scrapes them.

Ava: Abortions!?

Jess: Yes. And tells them the consequences of it happening again: She'll sterilize them.

Ava: Oh, no!

Jess: Ava, listen. It's the only way. The stupid tramps would just keep doing it over and over. Too dumb to use good sense or their diaphragms. Listen, it hasn't happened often, girls getting tossed out - maybe twice since I was initiated. But there were lots of runaways, and we hardly ever heard another word about them. They couldn't handle the shame of being the wrong stuff. And it's sad, Ava, but there were a few suicides, too.

Ava: Mom, no!

Jess: Afraid so, Honey. Look, a lot of us joined the Program thinking it would be all endless fun, fucking and sucking. We wanted to get away from the uptight world of pain, boredom and mediocrity. But we found out that that world is always there. But, know what? WE're having a lot more fun than those who ONLY live in that world. But honey, don't let get me started on that -

Ava: Then, didn't you get asked to be a breeder?

Jess: That's a good one - me! No, honey, I had too big a rebellious streak in me - as you'll hear. I have a lot more stories to tell. No, breeding wasn't for me.

Ava: Then why did you have me? And Brad? And now Angie?

Jess: For love. Everything turned out to have been for love. C'mon, let's finish this pie. Gotta pee, Sweetie?

Ava: Well, yeah - but why?

Jess: That's Mom's secret ingredient in the lemon pie filling, two tablespoons of piss! And my meringue - well, Ava, after we make each other cum again like we did last night, I'll show you what makes the peaks stand up and get golden brown - and I don't mean nipples, babe. And that's why my meringue has always 'weeped' more than that Baker's Square crap, too. So, here's a pan - go fill it up, but don't you dare cum without your Mom!

Somehow, after the anger and humiliation of Allison blowing Jeremy and winning the bet - somehow I'd fallen asleep. And I had some amazing, disturbing dreams in the short time I napped. Wait, I'll tell you about them in a minute. Anyway, I guess I had an overload of thoughts, feelings and sensations I hadn't dealt with. I mean, less than 24 hours ago I was still a virgin - I'm not saying 'innocent', but a biological virgin nonetheless. Then came my Initiation into the Program.

Only now aftre dreaming did I remember the searing pain of having my cherry ripped through by Jeremy; only now could I say that the pleasure of that first fuck was far less than the pain. I still couldn't remember when the excitement of the penetrations overcame the hurting. I just remember that it did. When Jeremy first forced his cock into my asshole - funny, but that didn't hurt as much as the pussy mauling. No cherry to pop, or not much of one. I think I'd ruptured my hyman somehow much earlier - can't think of how, though. Anyhow, the asshole's just made of tougher stuff, I guess. Once I'd been stretched there a few times, I had no discomfort at all, and to this day, Ava, I have a real fondness for sodomy. And Honey, that's why I've been careful to give you finger massages there. I want your first butt-fuck to be great, with you good and slack back there. Believe me, with the size of your brother's dick, you'll need the stretching.

I worry about your pussy too, baby. I think we should use the toys a little more often, don't you?

Ava: Right now, okay Mom?

Jess: Soon, baby. And BJ practice, too?

Ava: Sure, but it would be so nice to have a real one -

Jess: No, nothing beats the real thing, that's for sure. It'll only be a little while longer, baby - what, two weeks till you're 12? Ahhh, we have such fun work ahead of us! But, Ava, my stories are every bit as important in getting you ready, understand?

Ava: Yes, Mama.

Jess: Good girl. Talking about blow jobs, I have to laugh thinking back to the Initiation. I mean, I must have been pathetic. I mean, with fucking (at least at first) all a girl has to do is take the dicks - not just lay there, but really, it's the boys who have to burn the calories, do most of the moving. Technique comes later, but any girl can get fucked and be adequate at first. It's the pro's who move way past that.

Anyway, blow jobs: I had no idea what I was doing. Was I suppose to treat the dick like a corn dog, or a Tootsie Pop? Do you lick, or literally suck, like you would on a Popsicle? And how can gagging be any fun at all, because I gagged plenty that night. Didn't barf, though, thank God. I tried to not suck the cocks farther back than my molars, not knowing then that the throat can stretch like the slackest twat and take a prick to the roots. I've only met one or two in my day that I couldn't throat. No, no - no time for those stories now.

Something else I wasn't ready for: Face-fucking! I kept wondering why the boys wouldn't just sit still and let me do the work. Why did they have to keep hunching into my mouth? And I just couldn't figure out why some of them wanted me to swallow, some wanted to just jizz up my face and tits. Good old Ryan! He let me know he wanted a little something different for his last BJ. By that time Ashley and her girlfriend Tanya had joined the fun - to tell the truth, it was nice to be able to shift some of the excess to someone else. I mean, I'd been the fuck toy for 15 guys for the better part of two hours, and I was fucking exhausted - pun intended, of course. Sticky, too. Some of those fuckers were only happy blowing their loads on any exposed skin. God, I felt greased.

Ava: Mom? What about Ryan, and Ashley?

Jess: Right. Well, Ryan told me he was going to jizz my mouth, but that I should share it with Ashley. I didn't follow him (kind of too busy humming his dick just then), but he said to just not swallow. Almost at the same time, he blew his load into my sealed mouth. Ashley must have known what would be next, 'cause she lay down with her face below mine and said, "Gimme a snowball, Jess."

I must have still looked puzzled, because she said impatiently, "Drip the sperm into my mouth!"

Ah, so that's a snowball, I thought. I let a long string drip slowly towards her open mouth, bobbing my head to keep the gooey rope hangin' and danglin' as long as I could. Not easy, as I was being pussy fucked medium intensely at the same time from behind.

Finally, I just gave up on the game and French-kissed Ashley, and we swapped boy slime and spit for several heavenly minutes. Damn, Ava, I never stopped to think that I was kissing a girl; it just all felt so right, you know? No, of course you don't, not yet. Honey - I knew from that minute that sex with anyone is wonderful; man, woman or child - because at 14 I was little more than a girl in a budding woman's body. Words like 'lesbian' or 'queer' or mother- or brother-fucker mean nothing.

But there was one part of the Initiation I hadn't faced up to yet - Buster - and it took my nap-dream to bring that squarely in front of me. Fucking a dog just was too much to take in - almost as much as taking in Buster had been!

* * *

In my dream, I was out on a playground with a bunch of girls, and it felt like we were all about eight years old. I remember that hop-scotch was big that year, and that's what we were playing. Oh, right! And it was old Mrs. Garvey watching us, my third grade teacher. She was talking to the gym teacher, Mr. Phelps, and then suddenly they left, arm-in-arm. I was puzzled, but it felt good to be unsupervised.

It was my turn and I tossed the small stone on the hop-scotch ines, but the rock flew and flew until it ended up in the woods just off the grounds. I thought I'd lost my turn and the next girl (who looked just like Ashley!) said I'd better go find the stone or the game couldn't go on.

Pouting, I ran off to the woods to look. I mean, if I'd been awake I'd have known it would be impossible to find what was a pebble, really, but dreams don't work like that.

As I was running, right in my path was Mrs. Garvey and Mr. Phelps. My God, they were naked! She was on all fours and he was behind her sniffing and then licking her snatch! Then with a howl, he mounted her, hunched over her back with his long arms holding her around the chest, holding her down. He had a cock that I could only think of as angry, it looked so red. It wasn't a human cock - I didn't know what a dog dick looked like - really, Ava. With Buster I hadn't been able to look back between my legs to see him slicing into me.

Mr. Phelps saw me and howled, still humping my teacher. His howls drew me closer, almost as though he was summoning his bitch. As I watched, walking towards them, I noticed how hairy Mrs. Garvey was - not just her head and bush but all over! And Mr. Phelps now looked matted with fur. Shit, Ava, they were transforming into dogs as I watched!

In a trance, I got down next to Mrs. Garvey - my clothes were gone; how I didn't remember - and assumed the position of 'showing' myself. It's like I was trying to attract a stud dog of my own! Mr. Phelps gave a howl and for the first time I noticed that he had a swollen red knot at the base of his dog prick. I thought for a minute it was his nut-sack, but quickly knew that wasn't right, when he lurched forward again and painfully squeezed his knot inside Mrs. Garvey's stretched pussy! (And no, Ava, Buster didn't do that to me at the Initiation. Ryan, bless him, was able to hold Buster back enough to keep me from having my fresh furrow destroyed).

At this point I was howling, too, but I was still a little, rutting girl. I heard someone come up behind me - it was Jeremy, but at the age he was when he first fucked me for real. I wanted my tiny pussy to be ravaged like Mrs. Garvey's, and I felt something stiff poking at my slit. If this was dick, I never wanted anything worse than I wanted to be fucked like this, right now!

The hard tool slithered up my cunt - it didn't hurt at all - and I screamed for more. It kept moving up, deeper, but I wanted to swallow it whole with my vagina. I was out of my mind with pleasure.

Suddenly I noticed that Jeremy was now kneeling in front of me with his dick wagging in my face. I should have wondered who, then, was fucking me, but the sight of his dick erased all thoughts, although it now felt like the prick coming up from under was in my abdomen. I never even questioned that a cock shouldn't be able to be that deep.

Then I felt it coming up my esophagus, then into my throat - from inside! I opened my mouth to take Jeremy in my mouth - and a python came slithering across my lips! The snake lurched forward and bit Jeremy on the end of his cock - which now was a snake, too! (See, Ava? In the dream I was still pissed about him and Allison, but all that was happening made perfect dream-sense).

Jeremy shrieked with pain, but I couldn't do anything for him - not with this cock-snake still squirming in my from bottom hole to top. And I was quaking too much from a non-stop cum to be of any use to anyone.

Soon, too soon, the snake's tail left my lips and I was agonizingly empty - though not for long, oh no. I heard noises behind me and glanced back to see a small zoo's worth of animals back there - hyenas, zebras, a hippo, even a fucking shark! And back for seconds, my beloved Buster. Not to bore you, honey, but by the time I woke from my nap-dream, I'd been roundly fucked in all holes by every beast that wanted me! Any past and future guilt about using my body and being used by any and all God's creatures had been washed away.

I must have been really into the dream because it took Allison shaking my shoulder to bring me all the way to consciousness. She told me she'd rushed to my room when she heard me screaming, "Fuck meeee! More, more!"

Yup, that dream really took me around a corner. I fell asleep a 14-year-old tramp wannabe, and woke up a total, insatiable nympho skank. And I haven't regretted a minute of my life - except that I didn't find out earlier, like when I was eight. Maybe sooner.

* * *

Like I was saying, Allison woke me out of the delicious, beastly dream.

"Nightmare, kid?" she asked, with concern in her voice.

"No - no, I didn't dream at all. Why should you care?"

"Still pissed about losing the bet?" she asked.

"No - why should I be? You just proved what a slut you are!"

"And don't you wish you were, Jess," she laughed. She took my silence as agreement. "Jess, you're so new to all this, don't worry. You'll catch up. Shit, I've been fucking for six years - don't expect to be a pro after a day," she laughed.

Something bothered me about what she said, and I did the math on it. "Allison - you've been fucking since ... you were 11? I thought you didn't get in the Program until you were 14!"

Allison looked at me hard for a long time. "Jess - can I trust you?"

"For what!"

"Just to hear my story."

"Just to hear you brag, you mean." She laughed.

"Yup, still pissed, aren't you? Jess, really - I've got a couple of reasons why I want to talk to you. I - don't really have anyone, you know? No close girlfriends. Boys? They think I'm just a whore. They'll gladly fuck me, but talk to me? No way. And, damn it anyway, I - I need that. Could we be friends, Sis?"

I was confused. I mean, Allison had never really taken notice of me at all. It was like there was 30 years between us instead of three. Could she be sincere? I felt such a rivalry with her that it would be hard. But my instincts told me to try. "Sure, Allie. Let's be friends."

"You're a sweetie," she said, and gave me a lingering though sisterly kiss. Our lips barely touched, but I could feel her warmth and imagined I could still taste Jeremy, and the sensations made me lose all thoughts of jealousy and lose myself in the rush of emotion in my heart, and even stronger coursing of hormones. I opened my lips as if to invite her tongue in, and Sis didn't miss my signal. Her mouth opened and I felt her tongue seeking mine. For a moment I thought of the snake in my dream, the one that penetrated me and crawled through my whole body, and the memory made me push my tongue to circle hers. I felt one of Alilson's hands on my hard, tiny breasts, tweaking the nipples, which sent a shock all the way through me, anchoring in my clit. I pulled her face to me hard and our kiss became savage. I tried to touch her tits but she pushed my hand away harshly, then broke the kiss. I was panting with need.

"Please, Allison - do me some more? I need it so bad - you must know - "

"I DO know, Jess. Tell me - how hot are you, right now?" "I - don't know - can't think - "

"Good girl. You're learning," she purred, still fondling my tits.

"I just - I need something IN me, anything - your finger, Allie - please finger my pussy? Please?" I mewled. She stopped touching me completely then and I cried out in frustration.

She just laughed and said, "I do believe you're the horny one in the family - not that ANY of us are slackers - who can say about Amy yet, though I've read that two-year-olds are already sexual. Look - I really wanted to talk to you, but you're out of your fucking head right now. I'll come back later," and she rose from the bed and turned toward the door to my room.

I couldn't stand the idea of being alone - okay, of being so fucking frustrated. I called out, "Don't leave, Allie, please! Come back - I'll listen. Really I will."

She knew I was talking through my cunt. "Look, I'll get you off, so you're not so fucking crazy." She paused, slyly thoughtful. "Jess? Want to make a bet?"

Oh oh. I'd stepped into that one before today - though I must say I didn't mind the payoff I had to make - at least the snowball. I still wasn't thrilled about babysitting for her tonight, though.

"What's the bet?"

"Stop fingering your pussy and listen. I'll bet I can make you cum in under three minutes!" I thought she was mocking me with the same wager she'd had with me and Jeremy. But the need to cum was stronger than my petty self-esteem.

"You can't," I retorted.

"Piece of cake."

"How will you know if I do?"

"Kid, I know faking it from the real thing. Plus, I'll also bet you're a squirter."

"A squirter?"

"Yeah, that you'll shoot a stream of girl-cum when I get you over the top."

I'd never heard of girls cumming like that - but what did I know? I might have been squirting my juices all during the Initiation, but how could I have told? I was being filled over and over with boy semen. No way to know if any of the overflow from my pussy was ME, too. I mean, my pussy was rarely empty so how could I have known if I was hosing out or not?

"It's a bet," I giggled, now not caring whether I won or lost. I just needed to cum so badly. "What do I win?"

She laughed. "Not much chance of that! If you do, I'll do anything you ask. But WHEN I win, you'll help me with Freddy." She went silent for a moment. "Yeah, I heard about you and Buster."

I got it, then. Despite herself, Allison was jealous of me and the Great Dane. She'd never fucked a dog, and her 'innocent' little sister beat her to it!

"Aw, you could fuck him without me. Freddy's so sweet natured, he wouldn't be a problem."

Freddy was a great dog - a hound, really. We had no idea what breeds were in him. A little setter, maybe some sheep dog - we didn't know. Our family had him since he was a puppy and now he was getting on in years a little, but he was still as playful as ever. And, I remembered, a horny fucker, too. I remembered seeing him a couple of times in the yard, when a wandering bitch got in the fence. He was a fucking maniac, with a dick knot the size of a cantaloupe! Maybe Allison was right to be nervous. All this went through my head in, I swear, about three seconds.

"How am I supposed to help you?"

"I'm a little afraid of his claws," Allie confessed. "And that prick of his - I've heard of girls getting stuck on a dog knot and getting torn up when he panics and pulls out too fast. I'd just need you to hold the prick so the knot won't get in me. Okay?"

I thought for a while. I wondered if that's all there was to it. But, shit - I wasn't going to lose this bet, so it didn't matter.

"Sure, Allie. I'll help you fuck Freddy. It's really no big deal, you know," I said, speaking as if I was an old pro - which, I smugly saw, pissed her off.

"But first, we talk."

The bitch! Had me all wired up, ready for an orgasm, and SHE wants to talk!

"And then the bet's on. Promise."

Allie looked thoughtful for a moment, then continued.

"Your math's good. I did start fucking at 11."

I couldn't help from interrupting. "But I thought that waiting until 14 was the rule."

"Sure, but some of us jumped the gun. Hell, at my Initiation I was already a much-fucked little lady. Jeremy seemed a little confused when he was the 'first' to slip me the dick. He thought I should be shrieking with pain and have a bloody pussy when he was done. Instead I screamed with an orgasm and threw my pussy up at his thrusts like a Vegas whore. Jeremy's sweet, but at least at the time he was pretty naïve. He thought I just caught on fast."

"What about the blood," I asked, remembering my own tearing and my spermy blood flow last

night.

"Told them all I'd lost my cherry on a horseback ride. They all bought it, do you believe that?" She laughed, then got serious. "I've never told what had really happened."

"Okay, so tell me about your first fuck." I wanted to be a scholar of sex, and of course, it was only to be able to use my knowledge for good purposes!

"It was in the summer, between fifth and sixth grade. I'd just had my 11th birthday party that afternoon. You wouldn't remember - both you and Jeremy were at church camp. Anyway, all my friends were there, boys and girls. Ryan and Ashley were there, but I think the rest have moved away. We played the usual games and stuff - pin-the-tail-on-the-donkey, musical chairs. I got lots of neat stuff - wish I'd kept it all. Some of the presents were clothes.

"I'll never forget one thing I got from Mom and Dad. They called it a 'teddy' - just sort of a wrap-around thing that only covered my tummy. They told me it was a kind of a slip, but I didn't know. Didn't seem practical, but I really loved it. Somehow I knew it would make me feel older when I wore it, and I was tired of being just eleven - a little girl.

"The party ended kind of badly. Most of the kids had left and the rest of us decided to play spin-the-bottle. Shit, I don't know that any of us knew what we were doing - except Ryan. He suggested it. God, Jess - I was so dumb! I thought that when you lost you just had to kiss the boy on the cheek! Did I ever learn!

"I remember my first loss was to Ryan. When he came over to me, I turned my cheek to be kissed, but he turned my face to his and kissed me full on the lips! 'What are you doing,' I gasped. 'Just kissing you, stupid. What do you think?'

"Well, I didn't know what to think - except it was kind of nice. Whenever I lost after that, I made sure I did it right. But it was all still pretty innocent. And, God knows, I liked it.

"That night, Mom and Dad were sitting in the living room watching TV. I'd been in my room, trying on the clothes I'd gotten that afternoon. I had on the teddy, which I really loved, and put the other clothes on over it. I was between changes when Mom suddenly poked her head in the door.

"'Oh, that's just adorable, Allison', she said, looking at me looking at myself in the mirror. I had only the teddy and my panties on. There was a smile in her voice, but her eyes were hard and cold.

"'Come on - let's show your dad.'

"I was so proud of being a big girl that I agreed. Mom went into the living room first and made a grand announcement before taking my hand and presenting me to Dad.

"Dad had been drinking - so what's new? His eyes were red and his voice a little slurred as he said, 'C'm here. Let me see you.' I walked over to him and, I don't know why, I pirouetted and curtsied in front of him, so proud of my outfit.

"What happened next shocked me. Dad pulled me on his lap, face down, and started to spank me! I screamed and begged to know what I'd done!

"'You're a little whore, aren't you?', he muttered as he kept slapping my ass. 'I saw you with those boys, kissing them and teasing them like a tramp!'

"Jess, I had no idea what a whore was, or what he was talking about. All I knew was my ass was in agony! I kept begging him to stop, and looked at Mom, pleading with my eyes to get her to help me, but all she said was, 'The little cock-teaser thinks she's in the Program already, does she? Bill, we'd better straighten her out'.

"Jess, I can't really describe what happened then. It was all too - well, surreal. I remember screaming that I'd do anything if he'd stop hurting me - and it turned out, I had to do everything.

"Dad raped me that night, and Mom held me legs open while he did it. Dad is huge - maybe you don't know that, yet - and I felt all torn up inside. There was nothing at all pleasurable about it. It WAS a rape. My naïve brain must have protected me from the worst and blacked me out. But I remember wondering if he'd ever quit. He must have fucked me for an hour, and none of it was fun. To this day, I wonder what turned me around. I mean I love it now - but sometimes I'm one mean piece of ass, Jess, I'll admit it. Have you heard my Program nickname yet?"

"No."

"'Ball-breaker'! Sometimes when I'm fucking an older guy, I don't know - I just get in a rage and I scratch and claw the bastard. Most of them like it just fine - guess they think they've turned me on so much that I'm an animal. Married guys don't like it much though."

'Married guys'? There's a lot I don't know about my sister, I thought.

"Long story short - Dad knocked me up. I don't know if it was that time, 'cause he fucked me every night until you and Jeremy got back from camp."

"Allie - did Mom hold you down all the time?"

"No, only the first couple of times. Don't you get it? After the first time, I was the one who came on to Dad, and was he ever willing! There I was, a practically titless little girl, fucking her father like she was an old pro streetwalker."

"But - you were pregnant? How? ... "

"Ah, yes. Jess, one of my birthday presents from Mom was a box of napkins, and I don't mean from Kleenex. I'd had my first period only a week or so before my birthday. Funny, isn't it? Knocked up in my first cycle." Allison laughed bitterly.

"The baby ... what? ... "

Allie lightly fingered her scar. "Gone. C-section, when I was seven-and-a-half months along. I never showed much - you never noticed and I don't think anyone but Mom and Dad knew. Dad stayed my lover throughout my pregnancy. We were careful that you and Jeremy wouldn't find out. It was only later that I learned Mom and Jeremy had a thing going, too... " She paused.

"Wait," I said. "Jeremy wasn't quite ten yet - was he? How ... ?"

"They weren't fucking yet, no. But I caught them making out once and she tried to laugh it off, like it was no worse than spin-the-bottle. Jess, do you know about Amy?"

I told her I did. God, the things I'd been learning in the last 24 hours! Jeremy the father of my little sister! Allie impregnated by Dad! And me - carrying on like a cheap whore, even fucking a dog - and loving it! And I could hardly wait to do worse, if there were worse things to do with hands, cunt, mouth and asshole. I'd find out, or invent some, that was going to be for sure.

"Like I said, I didn't show much at all. I wore loose-fitting tops and stuff like that. Anyway, one night, seven months along, I started having terrible clenching pains in my womb. God, was I scared! It shouldn't have been happening yet! Mom called Dr. Reid, and Kerry told them to bring me to the hospital immediately, and she'd meet us there.

"Terrified, I got dressed - God, it was funny, Jess - I just HAD to wear my teddy! The thing was frayed and cum-stained, but in a way I felt like it still kept me tied to the eleven-year-old who wanted so much to be a grown-up woman. Well, here was that child-woman, on her way to deliver her Dad's baby!

"At the hospital, Kerry gave me a quick examination. he'd been my doctor throughout my pregnancy. Mom and Dad stopped taking me to Dr. Rockwell. They knew from experience that Kerry was 'understanding'.

"Well, Kerry decided I was too small to risk normal childbirth and said she'd have to do the C-section. All I heard was 'operation' and got even more scared. They calmed me down with some medication, and for the next many hours I didn't know what going on. Later I got the whole story.

"The C-section went well. I had a 36-ounce baby girl. No, Jess - don't ask. I never saw her. Mom and Dad had already arranged for her to go up for adoption. Dr. Reid insisted on it, or she wouldn't cooperate. And she did something else. She made me sterile."

"Oh, no! Allison - that's just ... wrong!"

"No, it turned out very right. I don't ever want a kid! And I don't have to worry who I fuck now, or how often. I'm free and loose," she laughed.

"Didn't you ever wonder - I mean, where she ended up? Who her parents are?"

"I know who her parents are, dummy - me and Dad."

"No,no, I mean where she is now?"

"Oh, I know where she is. She's called Becky now. She's at the Nelson's." Allison watched the stunned look that spread across my face, with curiosity and questioning. "Yes, the Nelson's where you're going to babysit tonight. And, dear sister, the other part of our bet I haven't told you about yet."

"Wait - I'm confused ... what bet?"

"The one I win when I get you to cum, oh - a few minutes from now. When I win, you're still going to go sit, but you're going to fuck Jimmy while you're there."

'Hmmmm,' I thought. Sounded good to me! I'd never met him, but hey - that was no longer a requirement for fuck partner for me. Not after the Initiation. And ESPECIALLY not after Buster.

"But, Allie, how am I supposed to get him to do that?"

"He'll be disappointed if you don't. I had him first about a month ago, and he's getting to be kind of a pest about it. He threatened to tell his dad about me 'abusing him' - do you believe the little shit? - if I didn't keep fucking and sucking him. And he's just gotten worse. I had to promise to fuck him AND his little buddies the next time." Allie stopped and looked at me with a hot, satisfied smirk. "You guessed it, Jess: Tonight's the 'next time'! I hope he won't be disappointed when you knock on the door!"

While she revealed all of the twists in her bet, I went from outraged to stunned to openly curious, and she could see it, I knew.

She laughed again. "Want to borrow my teddy? No, it's not the same old one, silly. And I'd strongly suggest you wear your diaphragm. You haven't had MY good fortune."

I looked at my sister with a blend of disgust and awe. I'd never hated or loved anyone as much as I loathed and loved her. And know what, Ava? I WANTED to do the Nelson's for her! I was going to lose that bet - and even if I won, I had her covered!

"Allie?"

"What? You wanna back out, don't you?" she said smugly.

"Well, don't think - Allie!" I said sharply.

"What, little sister?"

"Get down here this second and eat my pussy. I'm watching the clock. Make it good!"

(And Ava - did she ever! Thank God I lost that bet! But that's a story for tomorrow. Right now I have a taste for little girl furless pie - Are you surprised?)

"Allie?"

"What? You wanna back out, don't you?" she said smugly. "Well, don't think - "

"Allie!" I said sharply.

"What IS it, Jess?"

"There are some things I need to know about tonight. Answer me truthfully, ok?"

"What?"

"Do they have any - pets?"

She laughed. "Why you little dog fucker, you ... Just a two-year-old gorgeous collie. I think he's still human virgin. What do you have in mind, little sister?"

"Oh, nothing at all. I just like animals," I said disingenuously, then couldn't stop my laughter.

"Right! And what else?"

"What's the family situation? Mother? Father? Other kids?"

"Mr. Nelson's a widower. I think his wife died a year ago - some kind of accident, I don't really know. Jimmy's nine, like I said, and my little girl's four, going on five. That's it."

"Does Mr. Nelson know Amy's yours?"

"No. And he never will."

"Allison, how did you find out where your baby went?"

"From Kerry. Don't ask how I got it out of her. What else you want to pry into?" she asked impatiently. Allie mentioning Kerry got me thinking.

"Allie? Dr. Reid as much as ordered me not to fuck anyone until Tuesday, and I have only fucked Program kids. But - Jimmy - and the others - they can't be After-Schoolers. They're too young. I really don't - "

"Relax, Jess. I've been breaking the rules for years, and most of the other kids would admit they do too, if they were as honest as me. Some kids need to have the illusion that they're really responsible little fuckers, so they give lip-service to the rules. Shit, I service anybody I want whenever I want. I'm no fucking hypocrite, and I don't want you to be one, either. Family pride, I guess," she chuckled. "Just wear your diaphragm and it'll be cool. Your lovers tonight are too damn young to have been exposed to diseases. I know I didn't give 'em anything."

"You - you've fucked them all?"

"Only Jimmy, and at nine he'll be the oldest. He hasn't been able to cum all that long. and I seriously doubt his 'homies' are old enough to, either. Hard-ons - sure, why not? Jimmy swears he's just bringing me virgin 'husbands' tonight - only we're switching brides on him, right Sis?"

"Mmmmm - right!" Jesus, was I ever getting hot, Ava! "Well, that leaves just two things to cover."

"What else?" she asked with some frustration.

"Get down here this second and eat my pussy. I'm watching the clock. Make it good! And after that, why don't you see if Freddy's ready for a taste of you!"

(And Ava - did she ever bring me off! Thank God I lost that bet! Aw, hell - I'd have bribed her to let me go to the Nelson's tonight. And Freddy? Let's just say he gave satisfaction).

* * *

Allison walked me to the Nelson's that evening.

"Okay - I'll introduce you to Mr. Nelson, and let him know that you're taking my place tonight," Allie said. "He'll be fine with it."

"Where's he going?" I asked.

"Well, he'll say he's just going to watch ESPN at a bar with some guys, but I happen to know he's usually at the Motel 6 with Mrs. Friedmann and Judy, or one of the other kids. Why, Jess - you look surprised?"

Surprised was putting it mildly. Mrs. Friedmann was the wife of a professor at the college, and Judy was their youngest daughter, my own age. Mrs. Friedmann was kind of a frumpy woman - maybe 40 or 45, gray kinky hair, prominent Jewish nose, and tits the size of Ararat.

"That's what I said. The good professor's wife has a wild side."

"But why bring Judy," I asked.

"Why do you think, dope? Mr. Nelson's into three-ways, and it's a fact he'll only fuck Rebecca if she brings Judy along."

"Are you sure?" I asked doubtfully.

"Ask him if you want," she taunted.

I knew I wouldn't do that. I mean, I'd never met him and didn't know anything about him at all.

As we started up the walkway to the Nelson's door, Allie stopped me.

"OK, some things you need to know. Jimmy's an aggressive little shit in some ways. Thinks he's God's gift and all that. He's not bad for a kid, but still ... He might get kind of pushy about a hand job, like not even waiting till his dad's shut the door before he drops trou. Put him off for a while. A little bit of blue balls is good for him."

"Allie - what if he wants a blowjob?"

"Ahh, that's up to you, Jess. I haven't done him yet, myself."

"But you've fucked him, right?"

"After a fashion, sure, but I want him to have a little mystery going with me. Another thing - he may be just nine, but he's got the length of a young stud. Not thick, but fairly long."

I had no idea yet what 'fairly long' meant. I mean, I'd been thoroughly fucked last night and had handled Jeremy's prick, but what was long? What was average?

She went on, "About five or six inches - which, in a boy, is damn decent. Maybe it's genes - " Her voice trailed off.

"Are you saying ... ?"

"Nah, only guessing. I'd love to find out, though. See if it's a myth or not?"

"WHAT's a myth?"

Allie just gave a little smile. "What they say about Black guys." She batted her eyes like a whorish Southern belle.

"You don't mean I didn't tell you Mr. Nelson's Black? Oh, I am SO sorry. Yes, Bob's an assistant football coach at the college."

"'Bob'? Are you SURE you haven't ... "

"Not yet, anyway," she laughed. "And don't you go beating me to him!" she said, half-jokingly.

"I won't promise anything," I said smugly. "Anyway, you said he only likes more than one at a time."

"I said that's what he prefers, not what he has to have. Seriously, Jess - be cool about him, OK? Don't get in too deep too soon."

"What?! You tell me that? You, who's set me up to jack-off a bunch of minors? When did you get so moral?" I would have said more, but I suddenly realized she was serious, and that she wanted to get close to this older guy.

"Oh, do whatever you want, I don't care," Allie muttered, and pushed the doorbell. We heard lots of noisy voices behind the door, and a deeper voice saying, "That's enough, you guys. Allison's not going to put up with all your shit."

The door opened and there, backlit by the living room lamps, was the whistle-toting hunk I'd seen this morning at the practice field. He flipped the porch light on and then I could see him better, and he saw there were two of us there.

"Allison? Thanks for coming. And who's your friend?" He gave me a broad, white smile.

"Mr. Nelson, this is my sister, Jessica. I hope you don't mind, but something came up and I can't sit for Jimmy and Becky tonight. Jess is a great sitter, though. Everything will be fine with her."

Mr. Nelson looked me over, head to toes. Still staring at me, he said to Allie, "Something came up, huh? Nothing too big for you to handle, though?" I know I blushed, even if Allie didn't.

"Never too big for me, Mr. Nelson."

"Well," he said, still riveted on my face, "I guess if Jimmy ain't too big, you'll be fine."

I was dying to know if all this talk was as sexually loaded at it sounded, but I obviously couldn't ask.

Mr. Nelson turned his head and yelled. "Jimmy? Get over here!" Turning back to be he said, "I hope you don't mind that Jimmy's having a sleepover tonight? I'll be paying you extra, of course. Jimmy!"

A good-looking kid with a big smile came to the door. He saw Allison and his grin got even bigger. Then he noticed me, and his eyes grew puzzled.

"Jimmy, this is Jessica, Allison's sister. She'll be watching you tonight. I want you to listen to her just like you would to Allie, you hear?"

In a tight voice, Jimmy said, "Yes, sir."

"Good. Oh, excuse me - phone's ringing - come on in, ladies." Mr. Nelson turned and went through a doorway to catch the call.

"Allison - why you do this to me?" Jimmy whined. "You know what I wanted? And my homies, too ... Shit!" It was almost funny, hearing and watching this nine-year-old trying to be a domineering stud with my sister - the 'ball-breaker'!

"It's okay, Jimmy, really. Jess knows."

"She does?"

"Yes. And it's fine with her."

"Shee-it - she don't look any older than me. You a woman - she just a kid." His pose would have been annoying in anyone other than a fourth grader. As it was, I found myself charmed, and more than ready to play along.

"It is, Jimmy. How many 'homies' you have here tonight?" I asked, almost demurely.

"Four. Me and Willy, we both in ... same grade. Then there's Jermaine, Willy's little brother. Third grade, but a big kid." I stifled a laugh again, watching Jimmy playing the boy-of-the-world. "And Jamal. He's my cousin. Plays football at the college. He be coming by later," he said proudly.

"Well, Jimmy," I said coyly, "if Jamal's at college, why do you need a 14-year-old white chick to babysit you? Seems he could handle it."

"I don't want no hand-job from a boy," this boy blurted out, and all three of us laughed.

Mr. Nelson heard our laughter as he walked up and said, "Glad you're all getting along. Jess, everything'll be fine. I left my pager number by the phone, if you need anything. I expect I'll just be at Moe's watching football ... "

"Could you leave that number, too," I asked, setting an innocent little trap.

"Well, but I might not be there, either. No, pager's best. Jess, I just put Becky in bed. She'll likely sleep the night. I expect to be back by 1:00 or so. I'll drive you home then. Okay?"

"Sounds great, Mr. Nelson," Allison said. "I've gotta run, Jess. Catch you later."

"Hey, girl - can I give you a ride somewhere? Won't be no trouble."

"Gee, thanks, Mr. Nelson. Sure!" Allie answered.

"Where to?" Bob murmured. Allie hesitated,

"Well, I was going to meet some kids over on Main, near the Motel 6," Allie said, all wide-eyed innocence. Bob peered at her, and a smile broke across his jet-black face.

"That right? Well, I have some business right around there myself. Works out well - for us both, wouldn't you say? Let me grab my jacket - be right back."

I whispered to Allie, "What's all that about?"

"Oh, well I just happened to hear that Judy Friedmann's got the flu and ... "

"Right," I blurted, "but what about Mrs. Friedmann?"

"The lady's the one who called ME and told me about Judy. Seems she's heard nothing but good things about my - good nature, and not wanting to miss one inch of Bob, begged me to take her Judy's place," she laughed.

"When did you arrange all this," I demanded.

"Yesterday, while my kid sister was being initiated into the world of sexual bliss."

I thought a moment and asked, "Hey - what would you have done if you hadn't won that bet with me? You bitch," I laughed admiringly. "You had it all planned, didn't you?"

"Don't flatter yourself, Jess. I could have found another substitute sitter, easy."

"Yeah, but one willing to play-act whore to a bunch of Black boys?"

"ESPECIALLY a bunch of Black boys." She laughed, then gestured me to be quiet.

Bob returned with his jacket and said, "You think you can handle it? I mean, a bunch of rowdy young bloods like these?"

They didn't seem especially rowdy to me. Jimmy was still standing, nervously shifting his feet behind his dad, while the other two boys, Willy and Jermaine, sat on the couch, looking a little nervous, like wallflowers at a grade school dance.

I took them both in, and actually was a little turned on by my assessment. Willy, the othernine-year-old, was big for his age it seemed to me; about two inches taller than Jimmy and more filled-out. He was a beautiful caramel color, with, crazily enough for such a little kid, a shaved head. He would catch my eye briefly, then look away sullenly, like I was a treat dangled before him that would only be taken away.

Jermaine - well, I couldn't quite figure out why he'd been invited to a children's jerk-orgy. I mean, isn't eight a bit young? Had his balls even dropped yet? He had to be clueless, I thought - my chief misconception of the evening, as it turned out. He met my eye and held it, smiled at me and (the nervy little boy) licked his lips and winked at me! But damn, was he cute! If Willy was caramel, Jermaine was Cadbury's semi-sweet chocolate, and I always did have a huge sweet tooth!

Jimmy, Willy and Jermaine - with Jamal yet to come. I thought about Bob's question: Could I handle these rowdies? Remember, I wasn't yet the whore I am today. I was learning fast, for sure, and loving the studies, but I didn't know much yet about the psychology of sluthood. I mean, I was sure I could give and get all the physical pleasure I wanted, but it was only slowly dawning on me that there's a mind-game side to sex that, if understood, only makes the ecstasy greater. I'd find out more about that before the night was over.

"Sure, Mr. Nelson. They'll be no problem. I'll check on Amy in a few minutes. Have fun at your - sports thing. Allie, see you at home later? OK, now," I said, turning to the boys, "time to get ready for bed!"

"Whaaat?! We gets to stay up till ten - you said so, Dad!" Jimmy was confused and mad.

"That's right, Jess, I said this was a special night for the boys," inserted Bob. "But that don't mean you guys can't get ready now, hear?" Bob and Allie said their goodnights and turned to leave. With muted grumbling, all three trooped off to get ready.

When I'd turned, Bob and Allie were already half-way down the walkway. I noticed Bob had his arm around Allie, in what he maybe hoped would be taken as a protective, fatherly gesture. When he dropped his big hand to her ass, it did kind of spoil the effect. Then they disappeared into his Camaro and were gone.

The boys were still off somewhere in the house and I decided to first check on Amy. I didn't know where her room was - no one had given me a tour of the layout, so I just started going room to room.

I passed one door, behind which I could hear the boys goofing around, and tried the next one. It was dark and empty - probably Bob's room. I went to the next closed door and opened it. A dim nightlight illuminated the room, and on a small bed I spotted a lump under some covers. I went to the bedside and sat down carefully, not wanting to wake the child. I was burning with curiosity to see my 'sister'.

I pulled the covers back gently and gasped: She was almost as Black as her dad! What the fuck!? No way - if she were Allie's and Dad's, she'd be White - almost pale white, as both were very fair complected. It hit me with depressing suddenness that Allie lied - or did she? Maybe she was just having another sick joke at my expense - or was Allie disturbed? And how would I ask her? SHOULD I even ask?

Lost in these awful ruminations, I heard a yell from nearby.

"Jess? We ready for you! Come out and play, bitch!"

It was Jimmy, still playing the Player for his friends. It pissed me off, that he was taking so much for granted. I'd have to show his Black ass up - but then I paused. No, it might be better to play games with him. I hadn't resolved yet just how far I was going to go with this whole scene with the Black boys, but I knew that I'd go with the flow - and that I would control the flow.

I slipped out of Amy's room and went looking for the kids. I found them sitting in the living room, all of them only in boxer shorts, Jimmy looking like the smug ring-leader, Willy still shy, with a throw pillow on his lap, and Jermaine still smirking his little stud's smile.

"Jimmy, not so loud! You could have woken Amy, you know, and I don't need that kind of grief," I protested.

"Oh? What kind of grief DO you need?" he asked, his hand on the bulge in his shorts.

"A screaming baby, that's what. Little boys I can handle," I challenged.

"Let's see if you can handle THIS," he smirked, juggled his bulge.

It was time to set some rules here.

"Jimmy - come with me. We need to - talk." I left a challenge in my voice. "Where can we go, hmmm?"

"My room - upstairs. Let's go, ho." I took him by the hand, and let him lead me to his room. Oh, I didn't mention I was wearing only a t-shirt and a short skirt, with no underwear. I'd ecided against Allie's offer of a teddie. Still, I was transparently slutty enough in my garb.

We went into his candlelit room and I shut the door behind us.

"OK, Jimmy. What the fuck's the deal here?" Jimmy was taken aback by my challenge, his player pose shaky now.

"Allie - your sister - said she'd - she'd FUCK me tonight."

"That's not what she told me, boy," I spat back.

"She did! And my homies, too!"

"Jimmy - cut the street shit with me, okay? I didn't agree to any of this, got it?"

"But - you gotta ... "

"I don't have to do SHIT, understand? Now, what did you tell Willy and Jermaine was going to happen? Tell me!"

He stammered, "That they'd get a fine time with a White chick. I didn't promise 'em nothin' specific."

"Good. So tell me - those two look up to you, right?"

"Yeah."

"And if nothing happens, you'll look real bad to 'em, right?"

He hung his head for an answer.

"I know you've had you dick in my sister - it's all right, I know. Just how experienced are you? Don't lie now, boy."

"She - your sister's my first."

"Jimmy - you like Allie?"

"Yeah - she real nice to me."

"You like me, too, Jimmy?" I hooked my thumbs in the waist of my skirt and tugged them down and inch or two.

"Oooo, sure - you plenty sweet, too," he gulped.

"Wanna see my pussy?" I cooed.

"Yeah!"

"In a minute, baby. First, tell me about Willy and Jermaine. They as big a man-of-the-world as you, hmmm?"

Jimmy was so hot he completely missed my irony. "Willy? Nah, he ain't done nothing. He just shy as shit. I invited him, just kind of a mercy, you know? Thinking Allie'd be good for the kid." This from a kid himself!

"And Jermaine?" I asked, lowering my waist band to within a cunt hair's width of my snatch.

"Keep goin'," he growled, reaching for my waist.

"Hands off, boy," I said, taking a step back. "Only when I say. Now, Jermaine - what's he got?" Jimmy stopped but kept his eyes on my crotch.

"Jermaine? Man, I don't know WHAT to believe 'bout him. Listen to him, you'd believe he's a real stud. Claims he got a seven-inch dick and he's used it plenty."

"You believe him?"

"Just ain't sure. Talks a good game - Allie?," he asked, sounding like a kid who knows he's not going to get that cookie. "What you doin'? Ain't you - "

"Don't worry, Jimmy," I said. "I'm not going to make you look bad. But here's the deal: I'm only going to be with one of you at a time - no gang shit, understand? And I'm not promising what I'll do with each of you - but you can brag about whatever you want, OK? For instance, I am NOT going to fuck you." The kid looked crushed. "But, short of fucking, I'm yours, baby - "

He looked so relieved, and horny as hell at the same time. I let him finish stripping me, then let him kiss me. Jimmy was a decent kisser - big, soft Black lips that just melted around mine. Damn, I was getting hot despite my warnings to him.

"Slow down, slow, Jimmy," I managed to gasp. "Let me see your dick - Honey, you're my first nigger stud and I want to see what a Black man's made of - Ooooh, nice, baby." And it was, too. Dark and fresh - no foreskin. I stroked him, making note of the veins and the lighter colored cock head, the slightly gaping slit with ooze already coming out. I just HAD to lick it off.

While I was examining him, he massaged my tits. My nipples grew hard, and I had to show him how to pinch and tweak them. When he got it right, I groaned, and gave his cock a wet kiss, while cupping his nuts and rubbing them. He was standing in front of me while I sat on the edge of the bed. Jimmy grabbed my head and started jerking me forward to take in more of his black prong, but I spit it out.

"No! We do this my way!"

Chastised, he let me go, and I resumed my ministrations to his cock. Damn, he was tasty! I lost my head then and took him deeper into my mouth - a mistake. I was still too green to read the signs, and suddenly my mouth was filling with his salty-sweet semen. It was over too fast - I was just getting warm, for Chrissakes! I don't know how much jizz he shot into my mouth, but I was swallowing frantically, not wanting to get his scum all over me - not this early anyway. When the last mouthful was down, I spoke roughly to him.

"Fuck, Jimmy! Don't you have any self-control? Shit! You're supposed to please me, too, not just yourself! Damn!"

Jimmy almost had tears in his eyes; I'd shamed him, I guess. I felt sorry for him then, and hugged him around the waist.

"Oh, don't worry, baby - you'll do better next time. You've got a sweet cock, Jimmy. Really."

'Really?' his eyes asked.

"Sure do. Now, go out to your friends and tell 'em I said so - Just don't say you fucked me, right? Don't say much of anything. I don't know what I'll with each of them, so don't give them any ideas, OK?"

"Sure - what you said."

Jimmy paused. "See you again? Later?" he implored.

"We'll see. Now get, and send in Willy."

He left, and I had a few minutes to ponder Life So Far, as I put it to myself. Here I was, fourteen years and a day. Two days ago I was a fresh kid, not bad looking - a little thin for my age; lower-case "a" tits. Perky little ass, blond. Having a hard time picturing me? I wasn't always 30 pounds overweight like now - thank God a lot of it went to my tits. "D" is such a better letter than "a", except maybe on a quiz. And I'm really better with auburn hair, at least for now.

Whatever. Like I was saying, from a petite virgin to a gangbanged, dog-fucking slut in just over a day - not bad, not bad at all. And now my first Black dick! Oh, I really wanted to fuck Jimmy, but held off 'cause I wanted to take advantage of this sweet situation to find out more about cock.

A light knock on the door broke into my musings. "Come in, Willy," I cooed.

He shyly entered and stayed near the door.

"It's okay, honey, I won't bite - unless that's what you want, hmmm?"

I'd decided already that I'd take a motherly approach with Willy, try to draw him out of his shyness. Nobody much used the term 'low self-esteem' 15 years ago, but that's what Willy had a case of. Being a little big for his age must have left him feeling awkward, most especially around girls, I imagined. Well, I'd baby him into feeling better about himself.

"Come over to the bed, baby. Sit by mama - that's right." I'd put my t-shirt back on before he arrived, but I was still pussy-naked.

"Would you like to kiss me, hmmm?" His eyes said 'yes' but he made no move. It was really sweet, and I really did want to mother him - like my mom mothered Jeremy!

I cuddled by him and kissed his cheek.

"Now - that wasn't so bad, was it?" He shook his head. "Want another?" Again a head shake, and I startled the poor kid by planting a big wet full-of-tongue kiss on him. I'd closed my eyes, but I'd bet anything his flew open!

Willy quickly got into the kissing. I took his hand and pushed it under my shirt. He was catching on fast, as he massaged my tits and nipples. 'Damn', I thought, 'he must have done this before!' It turned out it wasn't shyness that was Willy's problem. I found that out when I reached into his shorts and clutch his prick. Oh honey - no nine-year-old should have such a cock! It had to be seven inches and thick! My God! (Willy told me later that he was embarrassed by it. He thought he was a freak! Oh, mamma - The world should be FULL of such freaks!)

"Baby, ohhhh, baby baby - what have you been hiding? You prick is gorgeous - and so are you!"

I wanted him to feel pride in more than his hugeness - guess I'm just an old social worker at heart!

"Willy - what do you want me to do for you . . just ask it, honey."

I'd have done anything - anything at all in that moment. I felt such a tenderness for Willy, and raging lust for his willie.

"Ummm - could you just - kind of keep rubbin' me?" he asked.

"COULD I? For you and him, sure - just lay back, babe."

It was sweet. I stroked him with one hand, then two, pausing every so often to kiss his smooth crown.

And then it was over fast, much too fast. He shot a big puddle onto his stomach and chest, and I couldn't resist streaking it with my fingers, like I was back in fourth grade with him, finger-painting. As a bonus, I licked him clean, taking care to nibble his nipples as I did so. Willy was still breathing heavily, and I whispered to him, "Willy? You ever need a babysitter at your place, just call me, hear?"

Willy smiled broadly, stood up, and started to leave the room.

"Willy? Better put your shorts back on. We don't want Jimmy and Jermaine to get all green and black with envy, now do we?"

Willy laughed, and just said, "I'll send Jermaine up." I knew I didn't have to tell this close-mouthed sweetheart not to tell too much about what we'd done.

Next Jermaine, the cocky little prick sauntered into the room. He didn't even look at me. Instead, he looked around like he was window shopping, or critiquing the furnishings. I knew this encounter would be a LOT different from the first two.

"Like what you've done with the room," he mused, then laughed in a high, tenor voice.

"I'm so glad you do, sir," I replied.

I decided right then that I'd fantasize with Jermaine, play the classic 'Black cock whore' to his pimp. I didn't know much about that stuff at the time, but later I could look back and see he was already imagining himself as a street heavy. I knew I'd stop it just short of full fucking, though. I mean, I was the woman here, right? Damn, I was fourteen, with six years on him. A little playtime, that's all. Or so I thought.

"That'll be $100 for a blowjob, $200 to fuck my White pussy, or $300 for both. What'll it be, baby?"

"Sheeit, girl. I don't pay for pussy! Ho's pays me!" I almost had to laugh out loud. He was really getting into the part! "Or, should I say, they pays my ho's and THEY pays me."

I couldn't stop the laughter then. "Oh, bullshit, boy - what do you think you - "

My words were stopped by a slap to my face!

"I'm too much man for your sorry White ass, that's what, cunt!" His fierce eyes engaged mine.

"Now, just a fucking minute, boy - "

"Lose that 'boy' shit right now, bitch! Understand?"

I had to take control of the situation, I knew that, or it could lead in directions I didn't want - or did I? What harm could come of it, if I played this out to the end? I STILL wasn't going to fuck him, but everything short of that? Could be fun, and Jermaine was showing real talent in the role. I timidly replied, "Yes, sir."

"That's better, bitch. I don't take shit from any ho. Just ask Tonya, or Shawaan, bitches'll tell ya!"

"Yes, sir."

"You wanna be one of my girls? Huh?"

I liked where this was going, this whore recruitment scene. Like I say, he was good, and I was enjoying it, too. And, I must admit, getting horny as shit after a so-so blow job and a frustratingly short hand job. Maybe let him lick my pussy?

"Yes - I'd love that - sir."

"Gotta see if you qualified, woman - Stand up - let me see you."

I was still naked from the time with Willy. Standing, I realized I was half a head taller than Jermaine, though we probably weighed about the same.

"Tits ain't much, but they's freaks who'll pay for that ... Open your mouth!" I thought he was going to count my teeth, like he was buying a horse or something. "Good cave ... How you at blow jobs, bitch?"

Ah, I thought, so this is what he wants tonight. Fair enough - I could use the practice.

"I give great head, sir."

"We'll see about that later," he mused.

Was I wrong? What did he want?

"Now your pussy. Lay down - spread that snatch, bitch - use your fingers - that's it."

I did as I was told, a little more confused, a little more frustrated, All the sexual tension had been building in me with the first two boys, and now here I was with a pimp-wannabe, being sized up like a hunk of meat - and damned if I didn't love it! I was still half treating it like a skit, the White slut ingénue to Jermaine's cock-master.

"Mmmmm - maybe just a taste," and he ran his tongue into my damp slit.

"Unnnnggghhhh," I moaned. Christ, he was GOOD! Of course, I'd only had Ashley to compare him to, last night when she tongue-cleaned my swampy vagina. His tongue flicked hard on my clit and I screamed with delight. Then he slithered a finger inside me and I melted into orgasm; a second finger pierced me, and my spray must have about drowned him. Yup - as Allie guessed, I was definitely a squirter. I felt his fingers digging deliciously into my pussy, rummaging around, keeping me in shrieking cums, over and over. I thought he was talking to me, but I couldn't understand a thing - I was too far gone to hear, thrashing my head side to side on the mattress.

Suddenly, my pussy was alone. It felt empty without him, and I furiously fingered myself to keep the high going. I felt the mattress sink a little as this eight-year-old play-pimp nestled himself between my legs.

Ava, I couldn't have stopped him - didn't WANT to stop him. Even looking back on all that happened after - nope, I had to get fucked! That's not all of it: I had to have HIM!

I had just a second of regret as his prick slid into my oily shaft that I hadn't taken time to study his prick. God, it felt great, though - good sized, but not uncomfortable. I mean, he was just eight, after all! Of course there was Willy with his black boy-log - but I forgot about him right away, as Jermaine launched into a rhythm that was too great for words. He jabbed slow, then fast; shallow, then deep; piercing me from different angles, hitting what I later learned was my g-spot. He had me screaming and cumming, but he never stopped driving deeply into me. Unlike my first two Black lovers, Jermaine knew how to get my steam up, but not cum too soon. I loved him for that!

After what had to have been 30 minutes of magical fucking, I was wearing out. My ass was scratched from the harshly textured cover on the bed; my pussy was sore, too, and I was drained of my lubricant, making my pussy raw.

I pushed his shoulders. "No more! God, stop now, I can't fuck anymore!"

"What's the matter, bitch? Wore out? Any ho of mine gots to go more than that. Shee-it. Well, I suppose I better breed you now. Throw your ass up at me a few more times - that's it," he grunted.

I couldn't believe it - he was still playing his part! Well, I figured I might as well see it through. The sweet boy deserved it, for all the thrills he'd given me. I clamped my legs around his waist and urged him on, getting into my part. 'Breed me'? If that was his fantasy, I was happy to take part. After all, I did have my diaphragm in, playing it safe, even though I wasn't positive I hadn't let this babysitting night get out of my control. Anyway, eight-year-olds can't cum anyway - can they? Shit - both Jimmy and Willy had spurted and they were only a year older - no, it's not possible -

Christ, those thoughts relaxed me, and the relief just put me more into the game.

"That's right, honey - fuck me, fuck me - fill my White cunt with your cum - shoot it deep baby, oh give me everything, I'm your slut, your filthy White whore - Ohhhh, FUCK! Cum in my pussy, baby - NOW!"

Jermaine's face above mine looked angry, twisted. His loins hammered mine and I knew I'd be bruised badly. He must have been pounding me 100 strokes a minute, mercilessly, frantically. His eyes got wide and he froze into my depths.

OH MY GOD! The 'little boy' COULD cum! Fuck!! I could tell he was filling me to overflowing with his semen, his Black seed. I swear I could feel the reverberations of his sperm shots, and, exhausted and fucked-out, I could only groan, and take his weight fully on top of me, his magic Black dick still embedded in my vagina.

After many minutes I grew uncomfortable and rolled him over - taking care not to dismount, wanting the connection to continue, go on forever.

I was nuts with lust, Ava. I'd just had the fuck of my short life, one I'd use as the benchmark for a long time to come. And how could I NOT have half fallen for this Black man-child, this sly actor, this wonderful lover.

Jermaine smiled and said, "I do believe you be a good addition to my stable, girl." I laughed and hugged him close, and squeezed his planted pole with my pussy muscles. "Don't do that," he said, "unless you ready to go again."

"Oh, you sweet boy - not yet. Let me cum down a little," I laughed.

"What did I tell you about that 'boy' shit, bitch!" he snarled.

"Oh, I'm sorry, baby. I just got into the role so far, I didn't - "

"WHAT fuckin' role. I'm serious as death, cunt!"

Damn - he was!

"But Jermaine - all that crap about your 'ho's' - Tonya was it?"

"Yeah - and Shawaan. Tonya my sister. She just six. Only good for givin' blowjobs out behind the video store. Savin' her cherry for a big spender some day."

"Riiight," I drawled. "And what's Shawaan's specialty?"

"Mom'll do any shit I tell's her. Lots of bucks in lily-white old Grinnel for an octoroon submissive."

"You're great, Jermaine!. What a fucking imagination!"

He laughed then, and so did I. Finally, the game was over.

"You had me going again, Jermaine. Hery, c'mon - ready to 'breed your White whore' again?"

"Whatcha think?" He jabbed me with his still hard, still impaled Black baby-maker.

"Oh," he said. "You oughta put this someplace safe and clean. You be needin' it when you work your ass for me," and he held up my diaphragm! I was shocked speechless, too stunned to stop his now insistent up-thrusts into my unprotected womb. "Told you you're my breeding bitch ... "

God help me, Ava, but at that insane moment, my womb wide open and throbbing, that's exactly what I craved - even the strong risk was not too high a price to pay for another fuck like the one he'd just thrown me.

"Ugnnhhh - bitch! You fertile now? You want my Black pickaninny bastard, don't you? DON'T YOU!?"

"Yesssss! Yesss, oh fuck, YESSSS! Give me your Black bastard baby! Knock me up, PLEEEEASE!" and after only a dozen or so intense strokes of his prick, a jet of seed flew to my cervix, Black sperm seeking White egg, and my orgasm put me over into a blackout.

(Ava: Mom - did - were you - ?

Jess: No, honey - not that night. Not for a while. See, I was terrified - not of being pregnant, but of the power a goddamn EIGHT-year-old was having over me. I vowed that if I wasn't pregnant after that first night, I'd have to avoid Jermaine for a long, long time, or - God, I'd give in to him again and again until he DID breed me, and I wanted at least a little time to get farther into my whorishness without a pregnancy slowing me down. Because I knew that even if I wasn't destined to be one of Dr. Reid's breeders, I'd never give away a baby - especially his.

Ava: And did you stop - seeing Jermaine?

Jess: For a while I did. And he didn't come looking for me. Christ, Ava - he was a boy - and the most irresistible man I've ever known. No, he waited, knowing I'd be back. And we got together, over and over. It took a lot of tears and love-making - we'd gone way beyond just fucking, WAY beyond.

Honey, I have only two regrets about my love affair with my boy. That when he died, Brad was too young to remember him ... and that you weren't born yet!)

Jermaine dad was in many ways a cold-hearted little bastard. He never once said he loved me, although he knew I'd have done anything to hear those words. And I did do anything he asked; but that was later. I did stick to my vow to not see him after that night at Jimmy's, at least for as long as I could stand it.

But that night, after he'd fucked me a third time, we did talk awhile. He let me know he still wanted to pimp for me, but I hesitated. I know I said I'd have done anything for him, but I wasn't ready to be a common pay-for-play whore - at least not yet. I was romantic enough to still put a high value on love, and I couldn't, in my heart, accept that the love of my life would sell me to other men. I turned him down flat.

"You be back," he said smugly.

"Don't be so sure," I said, knowing I couldn't possibly stay away forever.

"It don't worry me. Take your time. I'll find you when you ready. You can't go long without this," he laughed, giving me a sharp jab with his insatiable cock, now (did I forget to mention?) lodged in my ass. He was right.

"But hey, girl - you gots some of them wild oats to sow, don't ya? I don't WANT a bitch who don't give herself to me wholesale. So, Jess, I be seeing you."

He popped his cock out of my butt, stood up, and smiled down at me, curled on the bed in a puddle of our mutual cum. I'd never felt so alone before. "Only thing is," he frowned, "you can hand your cunt out as much as you want, but the womb's mine, understand?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, pretty sure I knew the answer.

"Fuck your White whore's brains out, don't matter to me. But, if you ain't sproutin' my Black child in you yet, you going to be someday." He picked up the diaphragm he'd pulled from me before the first fuck. "You be wearing this ALL the time. It only comes out for Jermaine, got it? When you ready, you come crawlin', and when you do, I want to see this in your hand, not your pussy. Right now, get this fucker back in you. Keep my cum bottled up. And keep other fuckers' shit OUT of my womb!"

I didn't have to think long. "Yes, baby. Whatever you say."

He startled me then with his tenderness.

"Uh uh, not what I say. You has to want it deep in your heart and soul, baby. Only when you ready to surrender. I don't want your sorry White ass till then."

Ava, we'd been together in the candlelit room maybe a half an hour, and I wasn't at all the same girl who'd entered it. Something had been added, nothing taken away. I ill intended to experience everything a slut could - yet here I was - in love! I would give my cunt, mouth and ass to anybody and everybody - yet my soul and womb were his alone. I'd become as filthy a tramp as Grinnel had ever seen, but I would love this boy the rest of my days, and bear his children.

There was a whining at the bedroom door.

"Damn it, Jermaine - you had enough time with her! Me 'n Willy wants our seconds! You comin' outta there?"

God, I'd forgotten all about the other kids. But I wanted only to be with my man-child.

"Send him away," I whispered to Jermaine.

"Be right out, man," Jermaine called to the door. "Bitch be yours! Give me a minute."

"Don't - don't go yet, please?" I begged.

"Gots to. Hey - you kept me longer than I meant to be."

Did that mean - ? Shit, Ava, I was like a love-struck kid, listening and hoping for any signs of affection.

"Jess - Jimmy 'n Willy are my men. They really just kids. You be doing them a mercy by showin' 'em a fine time, hear me?"

"But, baby - "

"You love me, right?" he smirked.

"Yes - yes, I love you, Jermaine."

"Then do what I say. You three get it on - keeps that rubber of yours in though, hear me? Your womb is MINE."

"Oh, don't go yet - we have - so much we should talk about, like - "

"We said it all. Simple rules: You go be a whore until you ready to be my bitch. When you ready to breed, come see me." And then he left.

I bought his rules completely. He knew me better than it seemed I knew myself. I'd be back. But right now, I knew I wanted to be just what he'd ordered me to be - a total round-heels.

The door to the bedroom opened again. I'd expected to see a black, back-lit shadow, but not three of them! The forms moved into the room and surrounded the bed. Three? Was Jermaine going to join in what was shaping up to be my first Black gangbang? But one of the three shapes was huge, and I found myself hoping it was Bob Nelson, back from his tryst with Allie and Mrs. Friedmann!

"Jess? This 's my cousin, Jamal."

Jamal stepped forward, bowed and shook my hand.

"Very pleased to make your acquaintance, Jessica."

I was mesmerized by his eyes, his smile, and by his gentlemanly manner. Despite my sexual exertions of the night, I felt a flutter in my abdomen as I thought - as I fucking well KNEW - that Jamal would be fucking me tonight. Yes, he'd be FUCKing me, pure, dirty and simply. Jermaine was my only lover.

"Pleased to meet you, too." Damn. I almost said "sir". An easy mistake: Though I'd be fucked by lots of guys in the last two days, none of them were MEN, like this hunk in front of me.

"Jimmy? Why don't you and your friend Willy leave me and Jessica alone for a bit, to get to know each other better?"

"Aww, Jamal," Jimmy whined, but at a sharp glace from Jamal, he and Willy sadly dragged themselves away.

When Jamal turned back to me, I noticed he was wearing a sweat outfit. "Grinnel Football" was stenciled on the front.

He saw me looking at his chest and laughed, "Here - let me take this off. Give you a better look," and he pulled the thick cotton garment over his head. He had a beautiful build. I'd have guessed he was a running back or wide receiver, not bulky like a tackle; built, like they say, for speed.

"May I?" he asked, a long black finger lightly tracing the contours of my pussy lips. By way of answer, I spread my legs wide until my lips opened slightly for him. "Hmmm - I'd say you've been having fun before I got here," he laughed. "Did you take on all three of them?"

I couldn't speak with the tremoring in my cunt, but shook my head 'no'.

He laughed, a deep joyful sound, and slipped at finger into my snatch. "Jessica, you're pretty new to this, aren't you?"

As he examined my vaginal cavern, I again shook my head 'yes'.

"I can tell. What are you? Fifteen? Sixteen?"

"Unghhhh - four- fourteen, sir."

"Oooie, fourteen! And I'm no 'sir', Miss Jessica. Just plain old 'Jamal'. Tell me, Jessica - are you freelance or are you one of those Program girls?"

"How - what do you know about that?"

"Shit, girl, you don't think you kids have a secret society, do you? Hell, the football team's been on to the Program for years. You ought to see our video collection sometime. Damn near professional, lots of it. Titles, credits, all that shit."

He paused and smiled slyly. "Your mama's name Beatrice? Or just plain 'Bea'?"

"How - how did you - oh, no - you don't mean - ?"

"Your mama could have been a star - maybe not Hollywood, but out in the Valley anyways. Yes, the guys made one of THE great films with your mama."

"Wait - nobody had video equipment worth anything back then," I protested.

Jamal laughed. "Jess, this film is hot off the camera, no more than two weeks ago. Girl," he said more seriously, "Bea's got a lot of pride in you. Thinks you're something special. Strongly recommended you, in fact."

"For what?"

"Why you think I'm here? Think I normally hang with little boys? Shit - I'm here as a talent scout - a recruiter, just like uncle Bob recruited me for old Fightin' Grinnel," he laughed.

"After your mama fucked me and my boys, she wanted more, you see? And, as good a piece of ass as she is, we got coy. Said only if she could make it interesting for us. That woman's pussy was so on fire she'd have done anything. That's when she mentioned you. Said you were still cherry, but after your birthday, you'd be prime stuff for us.

"Some of my boys wanted to rush the date and bang your cherry loose, but most of us took a little mercy and told her, sure - we could wait. Even so, with young stuff like you, somebody needs to check it out. Your mama could have been lying, saying anything for another reaming.

"So - here's ace scout Jamal, checking on your mama's veracity. And," he said, pushing his black finger deeper into my sodden pussy, "I'm a little troubled. For YOU, Jess."

"Why? Why for me?"

"Just don't think your pussy's ready for pulling Black train."

He slipped his finger out and shook his head. Ava, what a confusion he'd put me in! Here I was, freshly fallen in love with an eight-year-old, burning to bear his child some day; cunt soaked with his seed - and then to hear, almost matter-of-factly, that my mom had virtually promised me to a pack of Black college studs; and most of all, to be feeling the empty agony in my pussy.

And wait - what was that shit about not being ready!

"Try me, Jamal. Come on, baby - I want it," I mewled.

"What you want, girl?"

"Your big Black cock, that's what - fuck me, Jamal, just fuck your little whore, that's right, that's what I want, your beautiful big prick, gimme - " and I reached out and clasped the bulge in his sweat pants, and - oh, SHIT! I thought, in the dimness, that I had grabbed his ARM! I couldn't clench my fist around the shaft! My hand pulled away, like I'd stuck it into a fire!

Jamal laughed, stood up, and skinned his sweatpants off.

"Surprised, child?" he laughed, clutching his prick at the base, and still a good six or seven inches of fuck-pole were showing. "You've just been fucking boys, Jess. Got a little cocky, I'll bet. Like you could take on anything."

I thought of Jermaine, and how even his seven inches had stretched and impressed me. But Jermaine was at least four inches shorter than Jamal, and a hell of a lot smaller in girth. As I took these mental measurements, I got scared, thinking of trying to take it in - and scared that I WOULDN'T try!

"You don't have to, Jess," he assured me, stroking my hair.

You must be kidding! I thought. How could I NOT try?

"Oh, YES I do," I murmured. I flopped on to my back and held my legs wide open. "Fuck me, please?"

"Happy to oblige," he said, and got between my thighs.

"I'm gonna take it easy, Jess. There's good pain AND bad pain." I felt a log nudging at my pussy lips. "Just gonna get the head in at first - relax."

He moved forward and a wrenching pain, worse than Jeremy ripping my hymen, racked my lower half.

"Shit NO! You're ripping me, STOP!"

"Easy, easy - I'll hold still till you relax a little - Hell of a lot easier than giving birth - just think about that, easy now, hold your breath - " and he pushed another inch of his mighty Black club into my screaming cunt.

I must have passed out for a moment, and it was a mercy I did, because when I could make sense of where I was again, I heard Jamal's seductive voice saying, "Good girl - that's three inches - "

THREE INCHES!? It felt like his LEG was inside me - but the worst of the pain was gone now, like I'd moved beyond agony, and the most sinful rut was on me. I started squirming under him, trying to maneuver more of his marvelous prick inside me.

"More - MORE, Jamal - gotta - " and more of his black mamba moved up into me.

"Four inches - you're doing great, baby. Now let's consolidate what we got." Up to now, all of his motions had been forward, INTO me, planting his root. But then he started the in-and-out motion, very slowly, in, out, in, out - and I moved to meet him. I could hear the squishing sound of my sodden pussy, like it was trying to chew his cock, and salivating all around it.

Shit, Ava, in truth I wasn't thinking one bit, except to know I was being mauled by a monster, and loving it. The only thing missing was MORE! But not for long.

"Six inches, baby - nice tight pussy - "

He bent down and kissed me, and I opened my mouth to him, and felt is tongue fucking my mouth in the same rhythm as his cock in my cunt.

It sounds so simple to say 'I came'. There's no words for the screaming madness I felt, the earthquake of a release, and Jamal used those lost moments to bury himself to the curlies in my raw vagina.

Jesus, Ava - I thought I was going to pass away from pain and pleasure, but with his deepest thrust, he saw something in my face, I guess, and immediately pulled out of me. The momentum of my cum kept rolling over me, and I've got to say that my relief at being empty was greater just then than the disappointment.

I felt a splash of something hot and sticky hit my little tits, and my chin. I was too much like a rag doll just then to avoid it - or to scoop it up and eat it! I was little more than a puddle myself! Minutes passed. How many, I can't say.

"Jessica? Hey, Jess?"

"Hmmmm?"

I scooped up some of his juicy seed from my chest and brought it to my lips and face, smearing it all over, then licked my fingers clean.

"You passed, baby. Ready to sign a contract?" That was about the funniest thing I thought I'd ever heard.

"Sure am," I laughed. "Who drafted me?"

He laughed, too. "The Grinnel Starting Niggers, and Black Cock Whore Studios - a football and film contract, baby."

"When's training camp?"

"How 'bout next Friday night? Just you, me and seven or eight of the biggest, nastiest Black dicks a White whore ever dreamed of."

"I'll sign!" I laughed. "And my screen test?"

"Two sluts with one stone - same time, same place," he smiled.

"Seriously, Jess - it's still up to you. Me and my men don't force anybody to do anything. You come, it's your choice. You don't, nothing'll happen. Okay with that?"

"MORE than okay. thank you, Jamal. You made that beautiful for me. Oh, what a fucking night it's been, God!"

"Girl, I don't think you're just talking about you and me here. What's been happening?"

Ava, I told him everything. I just trusted him, from the first. Maybe it was the gentle yet aggressive way he fucked me, then let me know I wasn't a slave. I ended up telling him about the Initiation - even Buster - but mostly about the intense situation with Jermaine. Hearing that, Jamal touched my shoulder, looking concerned.

"Jess, you be careful with that one."

"I know. I will. But why are you saying that?"

"'Cause I know him. Just can't figure him. Looks like a little kid, but has the smarts of a grown man. Dick of one, too, I hear." I assured him that was true. "But he's a user, Jess. I don't mean drugs. He uses women. Shit, I hear he pimps his little sister. It's a fact he pimps his mama. She don't bring it in like she used to. Smokes up all the profit, and has this nasty strain of clap, too." He brooded a minute. "Jess, he hasn't asked you - or has he?"

"Jamal, thanks for your, well, for wanting to warn me. No, I turned him down for whoring."

"Good. You're a sensible girl."

"WOMAN, Jamal, a woman. But God help me, Jamal - I love him!" I paused and looked down at my battered pubes. "And I've promised to bear his children."

"Awww, shit, Jess! Think about it. It ain't love - the little nigger's just got you bewitched."

"That he does," I said dreamily.

"I meant it. Word is that Jermaine's playing with evil forces."

"You mean voodoo?" I laughed.

"Don't talk about shit you ain't into! The Devil, Jess. Sold his immortal soul for a man-sized dick and power over pussy."

"I don't believe you. Superstitious bullshit!" Still ... where DID he get that cock? And he sure did have power. Damn, in half an hour he had me swearing to carry his bastard children!

"Jess - you don't know 'bout this shit. Believe me. Look, promise at least you won't go near Jermaine for a while - at least until your screen test, okay? Maybe we can show you what real Black magic is. What do you say?"

It was easy to agree. After all, I'd already vowed to stay away from him as long as I could, to get my head around this mysterious connection of ours, and shit - to have just the kind of experiences that Jamal was offering me with the football team.

"Good for you, baby. Look, I gotta run - wish I didn't". He kissed me sweetly.

"Why?" I didn't want him to go. For one thing, his dick would have to leave with him.

"Don't be getting jealous, girl, but I got another tryout scheduled - with Uncle Bob. Just called me on my cell 'fore I got her. Said he had a fine piece of White tail to evaluate. You understand, right?"

I howled with laughter. "I sure do! Do me a real favor, Jamal - brag me up to the 'new girl'. Tell her what a fine piece I am. And be sure to tell her my name!"

"Some kind of joke, Jess?"

"Just a little. Do it for me?"

"Sure will. And YOU are, too."

"Am what?"

"A fine piece of White tail. 'Night, Jess. Till Friday. Eight o'clock. Black Student Union."

"I'll be there, diaphragmed and raring to go!"

"Good girl. Bye."

The door hadn't shut for a minute before Jimmy and Willy stormed in again.

"Hey - it 'bout our turn yet?" Jimmy said petulantly.

"Sure is, honey, and I'm aching to fuck!"

"Yessss! Willy, get on out - "

"NO," I said. "You don't get it. Both of you. Now. Together."

"I - no, man, I don't wag my dick in front of no man - uh uh - ," protested Jimmy.

"How about you, Willy?" I asked the sweet boy sweetly.

"No problem."

"Well, Jimmy, seems we do have a problem. I'll only fuck you together, that's final."

I had an inspired idea. I wasn't, in fact, looking forward to balling either of them - not after the thrill of Jamal's tree trunk up my cooze. Nope, I was after another first. Yesss -

First I got Willy onto his back and mounted him facing his feet, cowgirl style.

(Ava: But, Mom, you'd already fucked more than one boy at a time. What was so new about this?

Jess: All I'll say is this: Imagine two pricks pumping you at the same time.

Ava: So?

Jess: And BOTH of them in your pussy!?

Ava: Ahhhh -

Jess: Ahhh-men!)

I didn't have any idea where I'd got the notion of stuffing my cunt with two cocks. Looking back, I think I was beyond thought at all: I just was centered in my nasty pussy's needs. I'd forgotten all about my resolve to stop with hand jobs for the boys, much less only being with one at a time. I was just on fire, the experience of more or less promising my soul to Jermaine, followed by the delicious recruitment by Jamal and agreeing to be gang fucked by the Black players - there was no depth I'd not sink to from now on, that's for sure.

Anyway, with Willy under my back, firmly stuck in my cunt, I felt empty enough (after the wonderful Jamal) that I ordered Jimmy to get his cock in me, and quick. The poor kid was in the first major conflict of his life. He wanted to fuck me something fierce, but the idea of having his dick rubbing another male's just tore him up - but I wasn't having any of it. I just needed more. I literally grabbed Jimmy by the balls and pulled his sorry ass towards me, until he lost his balance and fell on top of me. Willy let out a grunt, but didn't miss a thrust. I grabbed Jimmy's dick and put it where it belonged, and kissed the poor little kid so hard that his eyes actually crossed.

"That's it - fuck me HARDER - both of you - fuck your White whore - I'm your cheap little White bitch, ain't I Jimmy? Willy? Make your slut SCREAM!"

They did their best, and the novelty of the scene more than made up for their clumsiness. I yelled for them to cum in my slut pussy - thank God I'd put the diaphragm back in while I still had my head on me -

No, wait, I forgo to mention - it was Jermaine that made me put it in, yes, to hold in his sperm ... oh SHIT! If I was fertile right now, it would be all wrong ... I mean, I'd taken dozens of loads in my unprotected womb in the last 24 hours - if I WAS knocked up, I wouldn't be sure for nine months if it was Jermaine's child, he being the only Black sperm that swam in my uterus.

But all those thoughts came later. Right now, I was loving the reaming my two boys were giving me, screaming utter filth, cumming so hard now that I almost didn't hear the phone ringing on the extension on Jimmy's nightstand, by the phone.

"Oh, SHIT!," Jimmy moaned. "FUCK! I gotta - I gotta answer it - might be Dad - checking up - "

Poor boy didn't know whether to shit or go blind, but he just had to have my pussy! He managed to pick up the phone, and drop it, and pick it up again.

"H-hello?" The phone was close enough that I could hear a deep voice on the line, but couldn't make out what it was saying.

"Uh - yeah, we all right - unghhhh - No, nothin' - just bumped my foot - oh, Christ! - nothin', REALLY - yeah - oooooh - yeah, she here - hold on - " Jimmy held the phone to me, trembling in his hand. "Dad want you - " he whispered. "Just don't bust us!"

Trying to get my own breathing under control, I took the receiver.

"Hello, Mr. Nelson. How's your, your evening going?"

"Just fine, Jess, just fine - Boys treatin' you well?"

"Ooooh, yes! They're obeying me great!"

"Amy still asleep?"

"Last I looked - she - was - grrrrrrrr!"

"You all right girl? What's goin' on there?" he asked gruffly.

God help me, I couldn't think my way through the orgasm that was building and building. I just blurted out, "Oh, FUCK ME!!! -"

"Would if I were there, baby. Maybe - "

"ARRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHH! I'm fucking CUMMMMMING!!" If my orgasm had been a brush fire, the simultaneous cumming of my boys was like gasoline splashed on it.

"HEY! Jessica - you fucking somebody? Better tell me, girl - what the fuck's going on?" Bob actually sounded more curious than pissed.

I was starting to ride my cum down now and, panting heavily, said, "Mr. Nelson - I won't lie to you. I've got - Willy's dick in me - a-and Jimmy's, too."

"They force you, girl? If they did I'm gonna come home right now and whip their sorry asses, I swear I'll - "

"No, it's okay, Mr. Nelson. It's all my fault. I was just - I as much as begged them to fuck me, honest."

"That straight? You wanted to?"

"Yess, oh yessss, and - I want MORE!"

There was a pause.

"Jermaine still there?"

"No," and the disappointment must have been obvious. "No, he had to - take care of something."

"Hmmmm - probably seein' if his mama was fucked up or just fucked over." Another pause. "He fuck you too, Jess?"

"God, yes!"

"Jess - listen to me - you keep away from that boy. He ain't NO good to anybody. Hear me?"

I told him I heard him, over and over, not wanting yet another warning about this Devil-possessed Black boy, my lover.

"Good. Jamal make it?" he asked, a little too casually.

"He came late and couldn't stay but a few minutes."

"Long enough though?" Bob was on to me, that's for sure.

"Yes - VERY long enough - excuse me a second, Mr. Nelson - Willy's getting crushed here - "

"I'm fine," Willy wheezed. "Don't - make me pull out - Wanna cum again - " Well, and so did I, as a matter of fact!

Shamelessly, I said in the mouthpiece, "Mr. Nelson? Is it okay if I hang up now? Willy wants to keep fucking and I've been on top so long the poor kids flattened out - "

Mr. Nelson laughed. "And what's my boy doin' - just watching?"

"No - not at all. He's still in my cunt, too - "

"You don't mean you DP'd 'em? Oooooie - Jess, you some piece of talent. Damn, I hope I can recover before I gets home - unless?" his voice trailed off.

"Your son's a sweetie, Mr. Nelson."

"Call me 'Bob', baby."

"Bob - and so's Willy, but - sorry, guys - I wouldn't mind a little Black man-meat about now."

"Baby - you're ON - if, like I say, your sister's left a drop in this nigger's nuts. No offense, girl, but - "

I laughed. "None taken, no sirree Bob. I'm just starting to appreciate her myself - Unghhhh!! - Bob? Willy's having his way with me again and - mmmrrrrfffffffff!"

"What? What you say?"

I spit Jimmy's hardening cock out of my mouth. I didn't mention that the sound of Bob's voice on the phone gave the kid a quick soft-off, which had begun hardening again as he realized from my conversation with his dad that he wasn't up shit creek. The impetuous boy seemed anxious for me to help finishing the hardening process and set me up for an involuntary blow job. Well, involuntary only because I like to finish my sentences.

"Sorry, Bob - Jimmy had to have something to do with his dick and, seeing me flapping my gums with you, well - "

"Say no more," and his deep laugh rumbled again. "Go back to your fun. I'll be there in fifteen minutes - gotta see a lady home to the faculty ghetto. All right if I drop your sister off first?"

"Wait - no - bring her with you. I've got a little something to prove to her. And Bob? If you've got a friend or two to bring along, well - " I let him imagine the rest of the sentence. No, I don't ALWAYS finish them on my own!

"Maybe - just wait and see - Let me talk to Jimmy a second. And YOU I'll be seein' soon, right?"

"Not soon enough - Bob. Hurry." I purred and handed the phone to Jimmy.

I couldn't hear what they were saying, but was actually a bit distracted. Willy took it into his head to try something new. He hunched his hips up, then pushed my ass up and held me balanced, suspended above his hips.

"Willy? You're not thinking what I'm thinking - You ARE! Let me guide you, honey."

I grasped his black pole and pointed it straight up, then bent my knees, lowering my ass towards his prick. I was a little tense, but on further feeling, knew he was greasy enough with all the cum I had trapped in my cooze to be cool.

I kept lowering until I felt his hard cock pop open my asshole, which stretched, then tightened as, I guessed, it closed around his crown. Ava, there are times when sodomy is not only the greatest - it's the ONLY thing. Sure, I'd been butt fucked thoroughly yesterday at the Initiation, but it was all part of an overwhelming, confused set of pokings and pummelings. NOW I wanted to enjoy the ass pounding all by itself. With Willy pushing up and me down, I soon was able to look between my legs and see he was still only in up to the cap, and no amount of pushing got him any further. I was still too new to being a trash whore to know that this position just is too fucking difficult for a proper ass fuck.

Frustrated and losing the fine edge of my horniness, I just plain stood up and told Willy, "Fuck it - I quit." Poor boy was beside himself, but too gentlemanly to object.

Just about then, Jimmy was saying, "No - no way, Dad - we won't - Promise! See ya." He hung up.

"Was he mad?" Willy asked softly.

"Naw - well, sorta, maybe."

"What'd he say?"

Jimmy looked at me with wet sheep eyes. "He said we couldn't touch you again - at least not till he got home. That he'd know if we did and whip our asses."

"You think he would?"

"I KNOW he would," Jimmy said. "Shit, better get dressed and wait. Watch some TV, something ... "

"Jimmy? Did Bob say anything about ME not touching YOU?" I asked sweetly.

"What? Well, no - he didn't. What you thinkin', girl?" the little rooster asked.

"I was thinking that I'd spank your Black asses," I said with anger they thought was real, "for picking up the fucking phone before I'd cum!"

Their shock passed and they howled like crazy coons, thinking the game was back on. I put a stop to THAT one.

"NO! Not unless your dad tells me to fuck you. When he gets here, I'm going to be his White slave bitch. I'll obey his every wish, but unless he wishes for me to fuck his baby boy again, keep your dick put away. You too, Willy. Sorry, hon.

"Now excuse me while I go 'freshen up' for your dad."

Shit, I know I said I never needlessly fuck anybody over, Ava, but even now I don't think I was fucking with Jimmy and Willy. Hell, I'd given them both the first great fucks of their lives, but now it was time for a MAN for your mama. They weren't old enough to even think about being masters, even over a fourteen-year-old White tramp. A good lesson for them.

I spent the next ten minutes taking a quick shower, taking care to milk my love tunnel and wipe what excess cum from my pussy opening as I could. I wanted to be at least semi-fresh for Bob, and whatever else he'd bring. I gave my cunt a quick look over, and wasn't pleased with what I saw. I had very fine, downy hair back then, not enough to be any kind of anti-friction pillow for pounding cocks, and I was pretty chafed and red, from clit to bung hole.

I looked in the Nelson's medicine cabinet, hoping to find some lotion, but all there was was a half-jar of Vaseline. Sighing, I dipped two fingers and smoothing the cooling grease all over my saddle area, taking special pains and pleasure rubbing my clit.

It was funny, Ava - talk about being naïve - I didn't make myself cum, as badly as I wanted to, because I had this crazy idea that all women and men had "X" number of cums in them to last a life time, and I didn't want to use 'em up too fast! Good thing I was wrong, 'cause I'd have exhausted 'em LONG ago, with the life I've lived!

I decided to stay naked and wait for Bob to get there. I actually kind of hoped he'd bring Allie. I wanted her to see the competition, I suppose. Damned if I knew then what 'sibling rivalry' was, but I had a case of it, for sure.

I went back to Jimmy's room, thinking to tease then a little. I could see them through the open door, sitting on the edge of the bed, both of them with their dicks in hand. So they hadn't gone to watch TV as they'd said after all. But wait - there was a flickering light. I snuck a look in and saw they were glued to a screen - funny, I hadn't noticed a TV in the room - but then again, I WAS fairly distracted during my last stretch in there.

I walked boldly into the room, and the boys stopped in mid-stroke. I posed sexily for them.

"Whatcha watching, hmmmm? Better than this?" I teased, cupping a tit and massaging my pussy for them. Jimmy get beating his meat, though Willy stopped mid-stroke.

"Yeah, bitch - it is!" Jimmy spat.

"Watch your fucking mouth, boy, or - " I started.

"Look for yourself," Jimmy growled.

Ava - it was a copy of my Initiation tape! Fuck, I knew Kerry had seen it, but how did it get around so quickly!? And how many people had seen it?! Why the fuck did I ever let them film me!? Shit, my reputation - What was I thinking?

But then I had to laugh out loud, knowing that that WAS just the reputation I wanted!

"What you laughin' at?" Jimmy asked.

"You, Jimmy! Both of you, jerking off to a sex vid. Really, now - wouldn't you rather beat it while watching the live ME? Watch me rub my pussy for you? Wouldn't you?"

Damn straight, they would, and they knew it.

"Yeah - shit, yeah," and both increased their pounding speed.

"Wait!" I yelled. "I'll pose for you, I'll masturbate right along with you - but on one condition."

"What?" Jimmy challenged, his face twisted from his dick hammering.

"That you and Willy beat each other off."

"No fuckin' way!" Jimmy screamed. "Forget that homo shit, bitch."

"How about you, Willy? You scared of being a homo, little boy?"

A little smile broke out on my sweetie's face.

"You meant that? About babysitting me sometime?"

"Sure did, baby. ANYtime your folks ask. Just don't make it a slumber party, with your little homophobe friends."

Willy just nodded and stood up. He moved in front of Jimmy, who seemed to get even smaller in comparison to Willy than he actually was.

"Here - stroke my joint - no bullshit, Jimmy. You ain't gonna ruin my love-life - are you? He said with more menace than a nine-year-old should even know about. "Jerk me off - boy!"

Ah, what a sight, Ava. Jimmy did get into it, and jerked off Willy slick as hell. Willy returned the favor, and I gave them all the visual encouragement they needed. Actually, they got into farther than my sick mind could have imagined. Wow.

(Ava: What did they do - I mean, how far ...?

Jess: I'll just say this, three words: They both swallowed.)

After-School Program

by Trancender (trance_ender@hotmail.com), with thanks to

Madame Cecilia for the opening and inspiration

* * *

A mother remembers the first 36 hours of her Initiation into the world of debauchery. A tale of incest, young erotic love, pregnancy and depravity.

* * *

(Ava: Mom?

Jess: What, baby?

Ava: Will you tell me about the After School Program today? You've promised you would!

Jess: You're right, baby. After all, it's almost time for you to be enrolled - or 'initiated' as they call it. C'mon - snuggle a little closer - that's right, stroke Mom's pussy as I talk - it inspires me ... )

I was born here and have lived here all my life. As you know, it's a small town; an everyone-knows-everyone kind of place. The only thing that makes Grinnel unique for me is the “After-School Program”. Everyone knows about it. No one talks about it. No one really knows when it started. Most of our parents went; their parents too.

In order to go to the “After-School Program”, you first have to go through “Initiation”. In my day, every female in our town went through it when she turned 14. Every male went in when he turned 14 or when his oldest sister turned 14, whichever came first.

Here’s how my own “Initiation” went:

The After-School Program still meets at least once a week, I think, in whichever basement everyone ends up in. On my 14th birthday a meeting was planned for right after school at Ryan & Ashley’s house. Ryan was my brother’s best friend and his parents worked out of town so they wouldn’t be home until late. School got out early. It was written on the official schedule as teacher in-service but everyone knew what it was really for: My Initiation!

My brother, Jeremy, met me at my locker as soon as the bell rang. Even though he was only 16, he had been going to the After-School program for 3 years, ever since our sister Allison turned 14. “Come on Jess. You don’t want to be late for your Initiation.”

“I’m coming,” I whined but blushed when the double meaning hit home.

We really didn’t say anything on our way over to Ryan’s but the tension was thick in the air. Jeremy could hardly sit still. I could see a definite bulge in his jeans. When we got to Ryan’s there were at least a dozen cars in the drive.

“Looks like a good turn out,” Jeremy sighed. A boy’s reputation rested on the turn-out at his sister’s Initiation. If he was popular, everyone wanted to initiate his sister. I was pleased so many of Jeremy’s friends came to my Initiation.

As soon as we stepped inside Jeremy was ushered off to another room. I was taken to the middle of the game room. Several of the guys from the football team were sitting around. Ryan stepped up next to me and a silence fell over the room.

“Gentlemen, as you well know, we are here today to initiate Jeremy’s little sister, Jess.”

The room exploded in hoots and hollers. Some of the guys were making obscene gestures and saying nasty things but I knew I was not to pay any mind to them. Jeremy had chosen Ryan as my “guide” so I only paid attention to him. He would assure the best experience for me.

Turning to me he said, “Jess, do you come to us today of your own free will, and with no hesitation, to be initiated?”

“Yes,” I replied in a soft voice. I knew the gravity of the situation.

“And do you agree to participate and have your ceremony video-taped?”

“Yes,” I breathed.

Once the formalities were taken care of, girls were given a pill that was supposed to both relax you and make you hot at the same time, to help them relax and enjoy their first time.

“Present your tongue and receive your Initiation”. I opened my mouth and a small white pill was placed on my tongue. I was given a small paper cup of wine to help me swallow the drug. I sighed and closed my eyes.

Opening them again, I saw movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned to see Jeremy approaching. He was naked and his cock was jutting out in front of him like a sword. A fair enough comparison since he was there to slice through my cherry.

The reality of it all hit me then: I was about to join the After-School Program, the notorious teen sex club. A fair percentage of the girls in town were raised by their folks to be complete sluts. The sons of the families got the privilege of de-flowering their sisters before passing them off to anyone else who wanted them. In return, he got to fuck any of the other teenaged female members in town - boy members, too, if they swung both ways. At least once a week the boys would get together and collect whichever girls they could find and have a huge orgy.

Today was my turn to join the ranks. The drug seemed to be taking affect, as I felt my loins were burning. I saw Jeremy and knew I HAD to have him. I didn’t know why but I wanted to feel him inside of me. I opened my mouth but before I could say anything Jeremy stepped up, grabbed my hair and shoved his cock down my throat. I felt his fingers in my hair and opened my jaws wider to allow him better access to fuck my face. I knew that was what he was doing; slamming back and forth, deeper and deeper. It wasn't a sweet BJ he wanted, but a face-fuck. Later I would learn the reason he didn’t blow his load right then and there was the cock ring he had wrapped tight.

I opened my eyes when I felt the cock slip from my lips. I could see the camera preserving the moment but I didn’t care. I just wanted MORE. Jeremy looked down at me and winked. I felt his hand run down across my back as he stepped behind me. I had worn my cheerleader outfit like Jeremy had asked me to. I felt hands under my skirt. I felt cold metal against my skin as the scissors cut through my panties. They were snipped from me and thrown to the floor as my legs were spread. One of the guys close to my head held my face close to his thigh as I felt pressure against my moist cunt lips. I opened my mouth to cry out as I felt Jeremy’s cock slice through me but again found my face stuffed with cock. I sucked it deep as I was expected to and soon fell into a gyrating rhythm with Jeremy.

“Damn, man, your sister is quite the hot little piece of ass,” one of the guys said as I started swaying back and forth between Jeremy’s cock and the one in my mouth.

“Wait ‘til you feel this tight cunt,” I heard Jeremy moan. The rules of Initiation were clear. A boy got first dibs on all of his sister’s orifices. Once he had the pleasure of being there first, the hole was open to whoever wanted to use it. By the end of her Initiation, a girl will have been fucked over and over again, in EVERY hole she has.

“Come on, man. Don’t bogart it!” the same boy cried out.

“I’m moving. Just give me another minute. Ryan, are you getting this?”

“Every sloppy stroke. Damn, Jess is a natural.”

With just a couple more strokes, Jeremy pulled out of my cunt. If I hadn’t been on my third blow job, I would have protested. I was REALLY enjoying the ramming he was giving me but I had nothing to worry about. I would have more than my fill before the night was over. By the way, I had surprisingly little blood flow from losing my cherry, and not that much pain. Guess I was pretty ready for what would be my new life.

Someone from behind began rubbing something slippery between my ass cheeks. They rocked me side to side to spread it around and then my ass was spread wide. I felt the pressure and then, POP, my ass was no longer virgin. Once Jeremy relinquished his place in my cunt the line formed. One after another the young men jockeyed for position between my tender thighs. Was it painful being double fucked over and over so soon after losing my cherry? Oh, baby, it sure was - but I couldn't have stopped myself from craving it all, even if could have stopped the boys. I could feel each and everyone explode inside me, one after the other. Jeremy kept slamming my ass hard as each of the guys pounded my cunt only seemed to take ten or twelve strokes before they blew their loads inside my now-reeking snatch.

“Come on Jeremy. You KNOW I like a nice tight ass. Give her over,” I recognized Ryan’s voice. He had been waiting for his ride in the saddle but his patience had worn thin. At his pleading, Jeremy backed out of my backdoor without having cum once yet.

I knew what was coming next. Even though I had sucked a half dozen cocks already, none of them had cum in my mouth. That honor was reserved for my brother. The room fell silent as Jeremy took his place before my mouth. He stepped up and I opened wide. I swallowed him deep just as Ryan cut loose the cock ring. Jeremy blew a huge load down my throat and I got every drop. As he pulled out the new camera man got a close-up of his cum running down my throat.

Once Jeremy stepped back, the anarchy of the Initiation rules took over and I was under full attack. I had cocks coming and going from every angle. I thrust one way as another came at me from the opposite. I was in heaven servicing all of Jeremy’s friends. I couldn’t get enough. Even when the last one dropped from exhaustion, I wanted more.

“Please, Jeremy? You can fuck me again, please? I want more. I want to be the best slut ever,” I boasted.

Ryan looked at Jeremy and said, “You know, there’s only one cock she hasn’t had.”

“Please!! Please Jeremy - Ryan, let me have more!!”

Jeremy shrugged his shoulders. “Don’t you even want to know who it is?”

“I don’t care!! I just want to fuck him!”

“You heard her. Bring Buster in. Jess, get down on all fours and close your eyes.” I did as he told me, and spread my knees wide for a doggy-style fucking. Boy - if I'd only known.

I squealed when I felt Buster’s tongue slide across my swollen pussy lips. I tried to turn my head to catch a glimpse of Buster but another cock slid between my lips. I felt a large weight press down on my back and the damndest noises coming from behind me, but I blanked all that out as I felt the head of Buster’s cock against my cum-dripping cunt as the hard cock in front slid down my throat. It was all I could do not to scream as Buster’s cock split me in two. It was a good thing I had my face stuffed with cock or the neighbors might have gotten an earful. Buster got a few pussy ripping strokes in before the cock in my mouth exploded and I was finally released to turn and see who was assaulting my pussy.

I didn’t know what to think when I got a look at Buster. He was a mid-sized Great Dane! Jeremy came close to my ear and whispered, “You can stop if you want. No one has ever fucked Buster before.”

“NO!! DON’T STOP!” I screamed. “I LOVE the feel of his huge cock ripping me apart!”

“That’s my little sister,” he said, pride coloring his words.

“Man you HAVE got to see this,” I heard from behind me.

“What is it?” Jeremy asked as he stepped behind me.

“Look at all that cum sliding out of your sister’s snatch as Buster fucks her. What a waste.”

Jeremy hollered at Ryan. “Hey bud where is your sister?”

“Upstairs, playing with some of her girlfriends.”

“When was the last time you fucked her?”

“Not since yesterday.”

“Why didn’t you fuck her this morning?”

“We were late for school. She blew me off on the way in.”

“Well let’s go get her. She needs to be here.”

While I stayed downstairs fucking Buster for the enjoyment of the other guys, Jeremy and Ryan went upstairs to get Ashley.

* * *

("Mom? All this happened, like, twenty years ago, right?"

"Actually fifteen, Ava, but it feels like yesterday." I looked into my eleven-year-old daughter's beautiful bronze face with the incongruous blue eyes, like mine. She was gorgeous, with auburn hair leaning toward black, and breasts protruding no more than an inch, but with puffy nipples the size of ripe raspberries. I knew that because they were right before my eyes. Yes, we were lying naked together, as we always are when I tell her stories about my past, and now about the After School Program. I wanted her to know everything, because she was only a few weeks away from her birthday, and since my day, the matriculation age had been lowered to twelve.

"Let me tell you what happened after my Initiation. Then, if you're good ... "

"You'll finger me to sleep?" she pleaded with excitement.

"We'll see," I said, knowing I wouldn't miss it for anything - and hoping by that time that her brother wouldn't be too deeply asleep to welcome a goodnight fuck from Mom.

"Here's what happened ... ")

* * *

Later that night, after the incredible Initiation orgy, Jeremy and I lay together in my bed, his

beautiful cock buried to the balls in my tender pussy. I finally understood that old saying, "it hurts so good!" I didn't care how much I ached: I knew my need for dick would always be more powerful than any pain I'd feel, and that a little pain would always be an added treat.

"Oh, Jeremy, fill me up again ... I want your cum so bad!" I moaned, but he stopped my talk with a kiss, to keep the whole house from hearing me in heat.

He broke the kiss and lay still on top of me. "Don't stop ... don't ever stop fucking me," I moaned.

"Jess, we gotta talk." I clenched my pussy on his rigid cock. "I mean it, Sis. You got so caught up in fucking everybody this afternoon that we couldn't finish telling you all the rules and precautions we gotta take in the Program. Are you listening to me?"

"Yes, yessss - just don't pull out - ok?"

"Ok. Here's the deal - you can fuck anybody you want, as long as they're in the Program. Got it?"

"Sure - but what if I just get horny and nobody's around?"

"Jess, just get to a phone and call one of the kids. There's dozens of us ready to fuck a friend, any time."

"But why? I mean, why so strict?"

"STDs, Jess."

"What? What's that?"

"Christ, Sis, have you been sleeping through Sex Ed class in school? Sexually Transmitted Diseases - clap, syph, herpes, AIDS. Remember that now?"

"Oh shit, Jeremy - I had so many cocks in me today ... what if one of them got me ... sick!? Pull out of me NOW, Jeremy - I'm scared!"

He just laughed at me. "That's why we keep it all in the Program. All of us are safe."

"How do you know that?" I asked, worried that he hadn't pulled out of me, but secretly thrilled that he hadn't.

"Because, stupid, we keep our fucking only in the Program - I told you that. And once a month, every member visits Dr. Reid to get screened and cleared. That's one of the rules for you now, too."

I thought for a minute and said, "Well, how do you know new members aren't full of disease, too? Like me? How do you know?"

"Cause big brothers and sisters have kept an eye out for kids like you. We know you're mostly all virgins when you get initiated."

I said teasingly, "How do you know I was, smarty," giving his prick a pussy squeeze. He gave me a nice jab in response.

"Hey, even if I didn't know, I knew it today, when I popped your cherry - actually all three of them."

"Huh?"

"Your pussy AND your mouth AND your ass. You were cherry all the way, Jess. And now, just shut up Sis - I'm getting close ... oooooh"

Just before I lost my mind to my orgasm (yes, you silly girl - I came the first time I was fucked, and I've squirted every time since!), I pushed his shoulders and said, "Oh, fuck, Jeremy - I could get pregnant! I could BE pregnant already! STOP!!"

But it was too late. Jeremy froze, deep inside me, and blew another sweet load of sperm into my stretched, slightly sore and sloppy cunt. I don't mind telling you it took me over the top and I shook with an earthquake of an orgasm.

When we'd both calmed down, Jeremy said, "Damn, Jess - I had no idea you'd turn out to be such a natural slut. We've gotta work on your blowjobs a little, but Christ - you're amazing."

I was flattered, and (dear God) more than a little in love with my sixteen-year-old brother! I said, with not a little jealousy, "Better than Ashley?" but before he could reply, I remembered what had scared me.

"Jeremy - what about me getting pregnant?!", and as I asked that I had an evil wish that I could have my brother's baby - but remembered that if I was knocked up now, it could have been any one of about 15 guys who did it, and that scared me again.

Jeremy was quiet for a minute. "You're right, Jess, this was pretty risky today. When was your period?"

"How do you know ... " I started.

"I know you've been a woman for six months, baby." I loved that he called me that.

"Well, I'm due for one any day now. Am I ... safe?" He laughed again.

"Jess, you're as safe as possible - if you'd been listening in Sex Ed you'd know that."

"But - I know I'm NEVER going to stop fucking now - not even for a day. What ... what do the other girls do?"

"Dr. Reid'll handle it. I'll take you there tomorrow. You'll get fitted for a diaphragm, like Ashley and all the others. It's cheaper and more discrete than the pill. Almost as safe, too. And you'll get your first pussy checkup then, too."

"Wow. How come this doctor is so helpful?"

"The doc gets certain - side benefits from it all."

"Like what?"

"Plenty of pussy, for one thing. And cocks, too."

"You mean he's - what is it, bi- something?"

"Bi-sexual. Yes, she is."

"SHE?!"

"Yup. A real pussy and cock hound. I can't lie, Sis: She ain't beautiful and she ain't young, but we couldn't have a Program without her, so it's worth doing anything she wants. She's even helped out when there's been an accident."

"What, like car crashes or ... "

"No, pregnancies. There have been a few. She does the scraping and nobody's hurt."

All this news was overwhelming. I wasn't sure what I'd gotten into - not that I had any notion of baching out of the the Program.

Jeremy sensed my unease and said, "Look, Sis - all we want is to fuck everything we can, human or animal, right?" I remembered Buster's huge dog dick in my cunt and shivered with delight. I knew I'd try that again, and wondered what it would be like to suck him off. "All these health rules are to keep us safe, so we CAN fuck non-stop. It's a small price."

Jeremy was right. I'd do anything to not lose my new-found slut's life. "Ok, bro," I cooed. "Take me to the good doctor tomorrow. But tonight, you've gotta fuck me again. Hmmmm?" I squeezed his flaccid dick in my right hand.

"Jess, you've about drained me. In the morning, ok?"

I wasn't about to let it go that easily. "Hey, you said I needed work on my blowjobs. Let me do some homework, huh?" and before he could answer, I was between his legs, munching on his dick, laving the purplish mushroom cap with my tongue. "Is that better?" I coyly asked. I had already somehow sensed that I was destined to be the best cocksucker in the Program, if not in all of Grinnel.

"Ooooh, yeah, that's the way. But I mean it, Jess, I'm drained dry. If you could get this hard again, sure I'd ... WOW!"

And let me tell you, he sure did!

The next morning, after the fuck he'd promised me, your uncle took me to see Dr. Reid.

("Uncle Jeremy," Ava cooed. "It's funny to think of him as an uncle now. I mean, he was your first lover, Mom."

"And in many ways the best. "He really took care of me - in EVERY way, baby. Just like Brad will do for you in a few weeks." I knew her brother was a great lover. I really loved my boy, in every possible way. I'd trained him well, not just as my stud, but to get him ready to be for Ava everything Jeremy had been for me. Brad was insatiable, I knew, but had a bit of a cruel streak in him, too - one that worked for me, but I was a little worried about how he would be for Ava. She was still very innocent, and part of my telling her my whore's life story was to get her ready for the real world.)

Dr. Kerry Reid had an office in the dark, kind of dusty floor above the hardware store downtown. To tell the truth, I hadn't even known there was a Dr. Reid in town before now. Later Jeremy told

me that she'd gotten wealthy when younger and didn't care if she made a lot more money. Her patients were largely members of the Program, but I didn't know that then.

The doctor didn't have a receptionist or a nurse. When we got there, Jeremy told me to just go in. The doctor was expecting me.

"Can't you come with me?" I pleaded.

"Nope. Doc always wants to see new sluts alone the first time."

("I was getting used to him calling me a slut and a whore. I mean, that's what I was now, right? And it's a reputation I've earned and am very proud of. And you will be too, baby." Ava nodded her head and squirmed under the rubbing I was giving her clit. She always wants to please, I thought. She'll be a grand skag.)

"Anyway, I went in the office and there was Dr. Reid sitting behind an old oak desk, in a white lab coat. She was old - well, at least what a fourteen-year-old would think of as old. Maybe 50 or 55. She had iron gray hair pulled back into a tight bun. Her eyes were red-rimmed and watery blue with major bags under them. She had on heavy, crimson lipstick and was playing with something that looked like a pink baton.

"You're Jess?" she asked.

"Yes, ma'am - Doctor Reid."

"I'm told you're a new member of the After School Program."

"Yes, ma'am."

"I like a polite girl. You know why you're here?"

"Um, for a checkup? And some - birth control?"

"That too," she said mysteriously. "Get undressed, Jess, and hop up on the desk."

"Desk?" I thought. Shouldn't there be an examining table or something? I hesitated.

"Come, come - do you think I've never seen a naked whore before? Little girl, I've been the caregiver for the Program for almost thirty years. I know the shape of your daddy's dick and the depth of your mommy's pussy, so don't get shy with me. You hear?" she said sharply.

"Yes ma'am," I said and I hurried out of my clothes - just a t-shirt and shorts and sandals - no underwear, which she noticed with satisfaction.

"All the better to get naked in a hurry," she said, "when duty or the nasty football team calls for you. Jess," she said snidely. "I take it as a serious duty to do all I can to protect teen sluts like you from the worst that men have to offer - diseases and unwanted babies. I long ago realized that most of you tramps will never say no to a drooling dick on a hunk of man, and very few of you think with anything other than your cunts. So your precious Program has to be managed like it was a porn movie studio - any diseases in the company can hurt everyone, and shut down everyone's pleasures. The occasional pregnancy isn't as big a deal. I can take care of that right here. But I'm responsible for doing what you're all too horny to think of for yourselves. Now," getting down to business, "pee in this cup for me - yes, right here, you silly slut - that's it - mmmmm, nice - golden showers."

I handed her the cup of amber, warm fluid.

"Now, which arm do you want me to poke?"

"What for?"

"Blood tests, bitch. How else are we to know if you're free of disease? And we'll want to do a pregnancy test - not that I think there much chance of you being knocked up. Your sweet brother told me on the phone this morning about your periods. So we'll just do a quick home-test kind of check on that." She drew the blood into three small tubes, sealed them and put them in a zip bag.

"Thanks, ma'am. Is that all?" I asked.

"My dear little whore, what do you think? I need to fit you with a diaphragm and give you a quick gyno-examine. Lay back now and spread your legs." She laughed to herself. "I think this is probably the last time in your life that anyone, especially a man, will ever have to tell you that. Your legs are going to be open like a reflex all your life."

(And she was right, Ava. I've never said 'no' - well, a few times, that I'll tell you about another time.)

I spread my legs wide and the doctor spread my pussy lips with latex gloved fingers.

"My God, girl, your pussy smells like a whorehouse after the fleet's come in," she muttered with distaste. "Haven't you learned about personal hygiene? How many load of cum did you take at the Initiation?"

"I didn't count, ma'am."

"I doubted that you did. God, you're bruised and chafed red. How many boys fucked you?"

"Fifteen, maybe. Sixteen with Jeremy. And some blow jobs."

"Well, I didn't smell the blow jobs. At least you had the grace to brush your teeth. How many times did you fuck each of them?"

"Twice with most, and once - " I bit off the next words.

"Yes? You were going to say?" she trailed off.

"Nothing."

"Hmmmm." She bent back to studying my pelvic area, front and back. "And a few times up the ass, if I'm not mistaken?"

"Yes."

In what for her passed for a motherly voice, she asked, "Did you like it anal?"

"Oh, yes! Especially when Jeremy was in my butt and, I don't know who all was reaming my pussy. Jesus, and then Ryan's dick in my throat - " I almost swooned at the memory.

"And tell me, was that even better than - 'Buster'? Was that his name?" she smirked.

"How - how did - ?"

"Ryan brought me a copy of the tape from last night. It's part of my fee for services to the Program. So tell me, you liked the mastiff mauling your almost-virgin box?"

"Yes - yes, I really did."

"You'd do it again, willingly? For me?"

"Yes I'd fuck a - what did you say?"

"'For me', bitch. I have a small place in the country between here and Newton. Just myself and a few animals - domestic, mostly, but a lovely stud horse, swine and some goats. Even a few snakes."

Dr. Reid saw I was shivering, but even I didn't know if it was from fear or excitement at her not-so-veiled suggestion.

"But that can wait," she went on, "until we're better friends. For today, we'll finish with the diaphragm fitting and some odds and ends. First though, let me sanitize your snatch a bit." And to my surprise, she pushed her face between my legs and began licking, lapping and tongue-reaming my pussy, even sucking my asshole trying to extract any lingering cum from my brown chute. Once I got over the shock, I was swept away with passion, moaning and rotating my ass on the desk.

Finally - I just couldn't help it, never could - I ejaculated a huge stream of cum on the doctor's face, which - I could hardly believe it - made her howl like a bitch in heat and she tried to get all the stream into her mouth. After the final spurt, she closed her lips and brought her face to mine and kissed me, oozing my own cum back into my throat! And I loved it! The taste of me and all my men from last night rushed across my taste buds - rank, nasty, and absolutely wonderful.

("Mom! Make me cum now, please Mom! I just know I'll - I'll gush - please!" Ava cried out as my mouth replaced my finger in loving her pussy - and just in time, too, as her delicious fluids geysered into my waiting mouth. I just had to swallow a little - so fucking good! - but the rest I saved for the snowball kiss I gave my sweet eleven-year-old.

We broke the kiss and just held each other until our breathing calmed. "Mommy? Can we do that again?"

"Silly - of course … but let me finish my story of the doctor first. Actually there's not much more to tell. She had a great time - so did I - in fitting the diaphragm. She gave me spermicidal jelly to go with it, but of course she said I'd always be in too much of a hurry to fuck and would forget to use it. She was right, too." )

"Just don't ever forget to put in the trampoline," she cautioned. "Though I must say you'd look darling knocked up. And," she confided, "boys just love the idea of fucking a pregger." She got serious again then and said, "just don't forget to put it in, right? I can scrape you if you get caught, but a day may come when you want to have children - God knows why - and a few too many D and Cs could prevent that. I give all the boys rubbers, too, but it's like shoveling snowballs into hell for all the good it does. Did any of your lovers last night use a safe? It didn't look like it on the video."

She was right - it was bareback all the way. I started to get scared again, but before I could say anything the doctor went on.

"I'll have the test results back by Tuesday. Don't worry, child. Everything I know tells me you're starting your filthy life fresh," she smirked. "And don't be fucking anyone until I get the results, you hear me? Unless it's with a rubber, got me?" she almost snarled.

I couldn't help but notice she had a wet shiny ring around her mouth, and I knew where THAT had come from. I must have been a brazen slut already, 'cause you know what I did? I went over to her, pulled her faced to mine and French kissed her, then ran a hand under her lab coat and found she was naked! I felt her large, heavily drooping tits and moved my fingers to her pussy - God, I'd never felt anything so goopy, like a swamp. She was gasping and moaning around my tongue, shrieking, 'Don't stop! Jam me you bitch! Fist my nasty pussy!' and I did, after pushing her onto the floor so I could get a good angle. I didn't stop until I was up to my wrist in her soupy cave, and I shadow-boxed her box until she begged me to either kill her or stop.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw the pink thing she'd been toying with when I came in and realized it was a replica of a dick - a nice one too, about ten inches. I grabbed it and pushed it into her mouth. God, how she slobbered all over it!

I told her, 'That's enough, bitch,' and grabbed it from her, only to unholster my fist and jam the toy up her ass. I had a plan.

I did stop then as she'd been screaming for me to do - but only long enough to take my greasy mitt and shove it up her ass where the dildo had been! Boy, she screamed so loud that Jeremy came running into the room to see what was wrong.

"Get your pants off, bro," I ordered him. I think the doc needs to eat some cock, but you fucking better not cum!" His amazement passed quickly, and he was soon sitting on her face, feeding his gorgeous six inches into her maw. She gobbled his prick like she would die it she didn't swallow all of him.

"That's enough for now, Jeremy. I think the doc needs to mop and wax your asshole," I told him. "And I want more of your dick later, remember?"

And yes, he lowered his brown puckered hole to her lips and I watched as she made a tube of her tongue and worked it up his shitter.

Honey, we left Dr. Kerry Reid in a puddle on the floor of her office, stretched and defiled. I don't know where all my filthy ideas came from. I guess I learned that morning for sure that there was just a trash whore inside me who'd been waiting all its life to emerge.

Just before your uncle and I left her there, I kissed the doc tenderly and said I guessed I'd paid her bill in full. She seemed to agree."

(Ava was wide-eyed at the story, and I was panting heavily, too - part from the memory, and part from the fingering my baby girl was giving my cunt.

"Baby - so good! You wanted to do that again? Where we swap cum?"

"Yes, oh yes Mom!"

"Okay - this time suck MY pussy and we'll see who's the champion cum-slut for tonight!"

I think I won. But at that point, neither my baby nor me was keeping score.

Ava: That was wonderful, Mom. You taste so good!

Jess: Mmmmm, baby, not as sweet and fresh as you. Honey - there's something you'll have to decide soon after you join the A.S.C. Not right away, but we've got to start thinking about it. It will change your whole life if you choose differently than I did.

Ava: What will I have to choose?

Jess: Let me work up to it baby, by telling you more about my first days in the Program.

Ava: Ooooh, I love hearing about it.

Jess: Hush now, baby, and don't interrupt.)

After Jeremy and I left Dr. Reid sated on the floor of her office, we got on our bikes to ride home - I thought. My mind was so full of so many new sensations that I didn't pay attention to where we were riding. I'd been suddenly struck by something Kerry had said: That she knew the shape of my dad's cock, and how deep Mom's cunt was. That could only mean that they had both been in the Program - and I wondered if they still were! Was there an adult branch of the Program?

Before I knew it, we were peddling by the practice field at the college. Jeremy suddenly stopped and I almost ran into him.

"What did you stop for," I asked him. "I'm tired - I want to get home and rest a while."

"I just noticed they've started spring football practice. We're supposed to be pretty good this year. They've recruited a lot of big city guys, so we won't be a doormat anymore. Look, Jess."

I didn't notice anything special. Just a lot of big guys in pads and helmets and sweat outfits, stretching and working out.

Just then a whistle blew and I heard, "Okay, take ten!" It was the coach calling for a break. The men all relaxed and walked toward the table with the Gatorade urn, removing their helmets as they went.

Then I knew what Jeremy wanted me to see. Easily two-thirds of them were Black - a fairly overwhelming sight in our town, even with the college there. And, baby - to a man they were gorgeous! I'd never been much attracted to Black guys before. Oh, I was curious, I guess, but after the Initiation I found my hormones were totally unleashed, and now I looked at them a lot differently. Not that I was ready to jump any of them - I was still a little too shy, and intimidated by the idea. I mean, I'd heard stories about them - how domineering they were, how they made slaves of white chicks, how big their pricks were supposed to be. I though it was all a lot of crap, or mostly anyway. Boy, was I to learn differently!

"Jess, what do you think?" Jeremy asked slyly.

I gulped and tried to keep my composure. "Think about what?"

"You know. About those guys. Like 'em?"

"I don't know any of them - how am I supposed to say?"

"You're going to know them soon, Jess."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I said in a fake angry voice. I knew where this was going.

"Aw, nothing. Forget it. You are still just a kid."

"No, I'm not!" I realized quickly I did sound like a kid the way I said it.

"It was just an idea I had. Aw, shit, Jess - I'm sorry. I was thinking how exciting it would be for you to fuck a Black guy."

"And you'd like to watch, wouldn't you?" I laughed. I'd always had my brother's number.

"Yeah, I guess. But, hell, none of them are in the Program. It would just be too dangerous, and against the rules. Forget it, Jess. Damn, you've only been a woman now less than a day. Don't get ideas that are too big yet."

"Big Brother, I've got an idea of something big that you can help me with. It's been two hours since we fucked and I've got such an itch in my pussy. Let's go somewhere, hmmm?"

"Jess, I swear that pill hasn't worn off you yet, and it should have long ago."

"Oh, it has, I know it has. This is MY need now, Jeremy. And I need you real bad." I was rubbing my pussy back and forth on the bicycle seat. I was soaked through the crotch of my shorts since being with Dr. Reid. Jeremy looked at me with lust, awe and a little nervousness.

"Jess, I swear to God - I think you're one of the rare ones in the Program."

"What's that?"

"A genuine nymphomaniac. Lots of girls like sex - for sure all the boys do - but I think you're way beyond them all."

"I think you're right. I can't think about anything anymore except fucking and sucking. I don't think I'll ever be satisfied - Shit, I could fuck you right here." I looked around quickly. "Jeremy - how about in the trees over there - no one would see us. C'mon! I need it NOW."

Jeremy got angry. "NO! Not here, not now. Look, Jess, this town's got a good thing with the Program, but it could be ruined if we were too open about it. Only about a fourth of the town is in on it, and the rest of them would crucify us if we were caught. So many fucking bible-thumpers would go ape-shit, especially with all the teenagers fucking around, not to mention the incest. Like you and me. No, Jess, there's a lot I need to tell you about the rules of the Program. Rules that let us keep a good thing going. Don't fuck it up!"

I was really hurt by what he'd said, but I grudgingly understood.

"Okay. You're right. But promise me you'll fuck me soon, please!?"

He laughed. "I was planning on it, kid. And a few other things, too. But, c'mon - let's get home now."

We turned out bikes away from the field, but I couldn't help but notice a lot of Black faces turned towards us, watching us leave. I was a rebellious little bitch, I knew it, and thought about the old saying that rules were made to be broken. And I knew someday I'd break a big taboo with one or more of those dusky players.

(Ava: Did you, Mom!? Really?

Jess: Not that particular day, no - not technically anyhow. Not before midnight.)

When we got home, I saw a note stuck on the refrigerator. It was from Mom.

"Kids, your dad and I are on an overnight bike run to the Casino. We've taken Amy with us in the sidecar. Allison, remember your babysitting job at the Mr. Nelson's tonight. Jess, I hope you'll be around tomorrow night (Sunday) so we can have your birthday party. I hope you won't have partied TOO much before then : ). Jeremy, keep a loving eye on things. There's plenty of food. See you tomorrow afternoon. Love, Mom"

"Jeremy! It's perfect! Look!"

While Jeremy read the note, I remembered about Mom and Dad, and I guessed that her remark about too much partying meant she knew I'd either been initiated, or was going to be soon.

My brother yelled, "All Right!" when he'd finished reading and hugged me and planted a happy kiss on my laughing mouth. "Let's have a party tonight!"

"Yes! Who should we ask?"

"Look, I'll call Ryan and Ashley and tell them to spread the word. We'll only have 20 people or so - don't want it to get out of hand."

"I do," I laughed, squeezing his cock through his jeans.

"Wait, sis - no, no this won't work."

"WHY?" I was crushed.

"Because you've gotta wait to get your test results from Dr. Reid before you can start fucking a lot, that's why."

"But she SAID I looked clean," I whined.

"That's not enough, you heard her."

"But ... but she said if everyone used rubbers it would be okay," I pleaded.

"Jess - I don't know - lots of boys hate 'em and won't use 'em. Like me."

"You see!" I said triumphantly. "WE've been fucking, haven't we? So it must be all right!"

"Jess, it was pretty dumb of us to do that."

"But," I said, realizing I had him, "I got fucking so many times last night and NOBODY used a rubber and I was full of cum. How come the Program lets that happen at Initiations, huh?"

"Well, it's just a tradition, Jess - it's always been like that at Initiations. We just do it that way, that's all," but I could tell he'd heard my point.

"Hmmph - that's just because the Program must have started before HIV and it was a lot safer then."

"You've just proven my point! There IS AIDS today and we've got to be extra cautious. Nope, you wait for your tests so that everybody knows you're keeping the Program healthy."

"I still say the Initiation is dumb, then. I wish I hadn't done it."

Jeremy laughed, "Oh, SURE you don't! You were born to fuck, kid, and don't kid yourself."

That made me all the unhappier. Did he mean I couldn't get fucked for three more days?! Shit, Pandora's box and MY box had been opened and I couldn't go back, even if I'd wanted to - and I didn't.

"But," he went on, "I'm going to talk to some of the gang about what you said. Maybe we need to make it a rule that everybody sees Dr. Reid BEFORE the Initiations. God, when I think back - to Allison's - shit, Jess, I was just 13 then when I got to 'escort' her to her cumming-out party - I was taking a big risk then, too. But then," his voice trailed off.

"But then WHAT?" "Jess, I've got a big secret, and you've gotta tell me you'll never let it out. I mean it. There'd be huge trouble if it got out. Promise?"

"Jeremy, of course. You're my big brother - and my lover, too," I said.

"And Jess - God, it's strange, but I love you - more than as a sister."

"You do? Really? 'Cause I've always loved you like that, but thought it was wrong." I giggled a little, happy being in love, but there was something else, too. "I love you so much, Jeremy, that I want you to always fuck whoever you want, and for me to do the same, Okay?"

He laughed. "Sure, Jess. That's why we're in the Program. But listen - I've got to tell this to somebody."

I kissed him. "Trust me, lover."

"I do. Jess, when I took Allison to her Initiation, I wasn't a virgin. I didn't know about the Program - shit, I was just 12, seventh grade when - " His voice trailed off.

"When what, honey? It's no big deal. You'd have lost it to that bitch in a few more months anyway." I couldn't help saying that: Allison really was a pushy bitch. Beautiful, but dumb and full of herself. "I hope you lost your cherry to somebody more sensitive and loving."

"I did, Jess. I lost it to Mom. I fucked Mom, or should I say 'she fucked me.'"

I was stunned. My MOTHER? Fucked her son? My new lover?

"Jeremy, I ... "

"That's not all, Sis. Oh, God, nine months later - Amy was born."

My heart stopped. My baby sister? Sister?! Niece!!

"Mom caught me masturbating in bed one night and scared me. I was sure she'd kill me. But she just said I should go ahead and let her watch. I was going soft with the shock, but she sat down by me and stroked it herself. She told me she'd seen me before and just couldn't help herself tonight - she had to be with me. I didn't know what 'be with me' meant, but I soon found out.

"She stood up and took off her nightgown - Mom really has an amazing body, Jess. I know you know how big her tits are, but her pussy - plump and pink. I even thought her stretch marks were the hottest things I'd ever seen, and knowing she'd had three kids - and that I was one of them! - just made my cock rise like a post.

"'I knew you were big, baby, and now you're mine', she told me as she climbed on top and straddled me, and just dropped her hot pussy down until I was in her up to my nuts. I started humping her hard, like I'd heard it was supposed to be, but shit - it was the most natural thing ever. I was so close to blasting, and she knew it, too. She got out of the saddle and I was aching to cum, but I guessed she didn't want me to cum in her - or maybe she felt guilty and changed her mind. I was all hot and messed up.

"But to my surprise, she just said, 'Don't you dare cum yet, baby. Just a minute.' I saw her put her fingers into her cunt like she was looking for something. I thought she was just going to masturbate herself and maybe me too. But then she said, 'Ah, gotcha!' and pulled something white and rubbery from her snatch and dropped it on nightstand. With a big loving, lusty grin, she impaled herself again on me and said something like, 'oooo, this is against the rules, but ... oh fuck me, baby, hard! Give me your sweet seed, oh baby, jizz me, lover' and pummeled my cock with her hot pumping cunt.

"Jess, I was out of my head then. I didn't stop to think if we were being loud or if anyone could hear us. I just had to keep fucking Mom, and finally I felt a huge build-up inside and, damn, I must have shot five or six loads of cum in Mom. I know I had to have blacked out for a minute or two, because when I looked up, Mom was squatting by the side of the bed with her fingers in her cunt again. I must have looked dazed, because Mom said, 'I don't want to lose a drop, sweetheart.'

"What - what're you doing Mom?", I asked her.

"Baby, I'm putting my diaphragm back in my pussy. I want to hold in every drop of your beautiful cum," she smiled. "I want your baby, darling."

"Jess, shit - can you imagine? Here's I'd just been fucked for the first time, and I'm 12, and it's my fucking mother - and on top of that, she wants me to make her pregnant! Incredible."

"Jeremy - baby, didn't that really mess you up? How are you doing with it? Ohhh, my sweet guy - " I hugged him close, and I was crying.

"Shhhh, it's okay. I'm fine, really. Look, Sis - Mom's never really said if Amy is - our kid. I'm guessing she is, but Mom just won't say - if she's protecting all of us, well, it's a little late for that. But with time, I've learned to not let it get to me.

"After that night, Mom and I kept fucking every chance we got - and, oh God Jess - we still do, but not as much. You know - I just thought - I wonder if she's a little jealous of you."

"Of ME!? WHY!?"

"Oh, she told me she thought - well, that I was looking forward TOO much to taking you to your Initiation."

"Jeremy - you mean Mom KNEW?!"

"Sure. She told me all about the Program after - after we became lovers."

"Jeremy - if what you say is true, about Mom and you and me - what did she think about you fucking Allison?"

"Oh, she wasn't bothered at all. It was kind of funny what she said."

"What did she say?"

"'The bitch isn't good enough for you!"

* * *

(Jess: God, Ava, we must have laughed for an hour about that. And we still do whenever we're - together.

Ava: Wow, Mom. This is - almost too much.

Jess: My Precious, you ain't heard nothing yet. Wait till I tell you about the Breeder's Auxiliary.

Ava: The ... ?

Jess: Like I said, wait, Sweetheart. We've got a lot of ground and lessons to cover before your big night, and in the meantime, I think our pussies need a little quality time together, don't you?

Ava: Sure Mom, but ...

Jess: 'But'?

Ava: Nothing. I guess I can wait.

Jess: You're thinking about Brad, aren't you?

Ava: Ummm, yeah, I guess so.

Jess: Soon enough, my child, soon enough. And trust me - he'll be worth the wait! Ava, help me out here.

Ava: What do you need, Mom?

Jess: My hands are full of flour and I need to cut in the Crisco now. Could you grab it?

My bronze baby girl opened the cupboard and reached high for the can of shortening. Even though it was only on the bottom shelf, she is just a petite, luscious little thing and had to stretch to get it, and being on her tip-toes made her lovely little tits rise up. I should tell you we were generally always naked around the house when it was just the two of us. I didn't want Brad to see Ava naked too often, at least until he'd helped initiate her. A little frustration would be good for my sixteen-year-old fuck-fiend, and I was always more than happy to nurse him out of the blue-balls.

Jess: Thanks, honey.

Ava: What kind of pie are you making, Mom?

Jess: Lemon cream. My special recipe, the one you love. Stay and watch and I'll teach you how.

I showed her how to cut the Crisco into the flour and salt mixture, then roll it and form it into the pie shell.

Jess: It's got to bake now for about 20 minutes at 350. Oh, hell - I forgot to preheat the oven. Honey, could you? Thanks. Now, what will we do while we're waiting?

Ava: Tell me more stories about the Program, Mom. Please?

Jess: What do you want to know?

Ava: Just keep going from where you stopped last night.

Jess: Hmmmm. Where did I leave off?

Ava: Well, you and uncle Jeremy were going to have a party ... and you said something about an auxiliary or something?

Jess: Oh, right!

Ava: And before that you said - what was it? Oh, when you'd seen those Black guys and how you didn't break that rule, but that you broke a different one that night - something like that.

Jess: I see I'm a terrible storyteller. I've left too many holes. Ok, Ava, all will be answered today. Let's see - )

Jeremy and I didn't have the party that night, for a couple of reasons. Like I told you, we weren't really sure I should be banged by the gang again before those tests were back. I hated it, but I did kinda see the sense in it. I warned him he'd have to be all over me for the next few days - with a rubber on, of course! - and I wanted to blow him as often as I could, only as a serious student. Right! That little vow didn't last long, baby, as I'll tell you.

So, we were actually glad we'd be alone again. Oh, your uncle could have gone out and fucked any of the other little tramps in the Program, but he was still fascinated by breaking me in more. And like I said, we were just a little in love, too. Boy, was I dumb! Jeremy and I get along pretty good now, but I soon found out he did most of his 'thinking' with his dick.

We were about to walk hand-in-hand to my room and resume our explorations when the back door opened and in walked Allison. Did I tell you that Jeremy and I had stripped naked during our party planning? No? Well, we certainly were, and seeing Allison staring at us made me blush for sure, but only seemed to piss Jeremy off.

"What're YOU looking at?" he snarled at her.

"At two stupid love-birds, you prick."

I know I told you she was a bitch. Still, I was embarrassed, as much as the way she looked at me as by being 'caught'.

"Shit, Jeremy, you're such a sap. With all the pussy around, you go and hang out with your little sister. It's obvious you don't know a great piece of ass when you've found one."

"Yeah! Like whose?"

"Oh, like mine for instance."

"You! I'd ... " His voice trailed off.

"Hah! You can't deny it, can you! You've never had a fuck like me, and you sure won't match it with this little slut."

"Hey," I shouted, completely over my embarrassment, "how do you know?"

"Know what, twerp?"

"That I'm not a better fuck than you, huh?"

"Here's how I know, stupid."

Allison stripped naked then. Jesus, your aunt was fucking beautiful - I mean it. Her tits were at least D cup and firm, with huge brown nipples that, I swear, seemed to be flexing - really! She had a shaved pussy - I'd never heard of such a thing before. I mean, I had only a little down on mine, but hers was as smooth as a baby's butt. She shifted her legs apart a little and, tearing my eyes from the tits she was squeezing and caressing, I looked at her snatch again and damned if I couldn't see a little fingertip protruding from the top of her slit. I knew what clits were, but this one - I could imagine her crooking it like you would a finger, signaling a man to cum and get it.

I heard Jeremy grunt next to me and clutch my hand harder. I glanced down his front and saw that Allison's little display was having an effect. For the first time in my life I knew what jealousy was.

"What do you think, Jeremy? Jess? Wouldn't any man - or woman - prefer a taste of this to a runt," she said nastily, looking directly at me.

"I have an idea - a little bet I'd like to make. Interested?"

"What ... what is it?" Jeremy managed to say. She moved a finger to massage her clit, which seemed to grow under her touch.

"Jessica, I'm going to prove that your boyfriend here is hot for me. I'll bet I can make him cum in under three minutes."

"What?! No way," I blurted out. I was pretty confident she couldn't. I don't know how many times he'd cum in me (and who the fuck else!) in the last 24 hours, and was sure I'd drained him for at least a while. But I was a little less confident when I snuck another look at Jeremy and saw his cock stiffen and twitch, and his eyes hypnotized by the circling of her finger on her clit.

"Oh, I think I can," she purred. "Come here, little brother."

"Jeremy, no!" I pleaded. "Allison you slut, let us alone!"

"Why? Think you'll lose the bet?"

"No!"

"Then, let's go. Here's the bet, bitch: If I can get him to cum in my mouth in under three minutes, two things'll happen. First, you'll have to take my babysitting job for me tonight. I'll even let you keep the money for it," she laughed nastily. "Second, I'm not going to swallow his cum. Guess what: You're going to kiss me and lick it from my mouth. Hah! So what do you say, Jess?"

I was struck dumb for a minute. No way she could do it, I thought. A safe bet. I was about to say 'no fucking way' when I felt Jeremy drop my hand and move towards Allison! The asshole! He fucking wanted her. I lost the jealousy I'd felt and was just mightily pissed off. These two deserved each

other!

"Sure - go ahead," I snarled. "It's a bet. But you can't touch his cock before the time starts!"

"Fine," she said smugly.

"Shit, Jeremy," I blurted, "if all it takes is a dare from a skank to get you hot, fuck you! You just stay away from me from now on, you hear?!"

Jeremy and his stiffening prick-brain moved closer to her. He looked at me but didn't seem to recognize me. Fuck - nobody's ever going to break my goddamn heart again, I'll guarantee it, I thought.

Allison dropped to her knees in front of him. She put her face within a few inches of his prick and made a face. "Christ, Jeremy - you're worse than Jess! Don't you ever wash your crotch? Damn!"

Hah! I realized Allison was a little less sure of herself, now that she suspected our brother was a little fucked-out. Gotcha, bitch! I thought.

"Look, I can't do him in three minutes if he's half-soft like this. Let's make it ten, ok?" she proposed, but without much hope.

"Three, that's final. And, Allie," God, she hated that name!, "what do I get when you lose the bet?"

"I'm NOT gonna lose," she snarled. "And on the off chance I do, you can name your prize. OK, little girl?"

"You're on!"

"Jeremy, come closer," she ordered. He did, the glazed-over fool. "We'll start when you're a little harder - No, I'm not gonna touch his dick. HE is. Jeremy stroke that prick for me that's it, harder, faster, baby - "

"Hey - the bet wasn't about him jerking off and cumming!"

"Jess," she said fake innocently, "I only said I wouldn't touch his dick before the time started. We didn't say anything about HIM not touching himself before the bell."

"God damn it! Well - I'm starting the timing now - and don't you dare stroke it for him!" I started the countdown out loud, seeing the second hand on the clock move to the 12.

"Watch," she purred, "and LEARN."

Allison cupped Jeremy's sac in her left hand and started a firm, swirling massage. "Not touching his cock, see?" she said triumphantly.

"2:45 to go."

I heard a moan leave Jeremy's throat, and a moist murmur come from her.

"2:30."

Jeremy gave a sharp gasp, and I couldn't help but look. God, Allison had moved her right hand to his backside to, I thought, stroke his ass. But when I peeked back there, she'd stuck a finger up asshole!

"A little prostate massage drives 'em wild," she said. Jeremy only groaned in agreement.

"2:05!"

I could tell by her movements and Jeremy's yelps that she must have found what she'd been digging for. He stopped beating his meat and Allison growled, "Oh give me that, you jerk!" and took his red meat sword into her mouth, her finger still up to the third knuckle in his fundament.

"1:42!"

I could tell she'd bitten his knob, though he made no move to get away. Her cheeks were sunken, then swollen, then sunken again as she furious bobbed her head on and off his prick.

"1:18."

Jeremy was grabbing the table to his right, to keep from falling. She squeezed his ass cheeks with her free fingers almost viciously and yanked him in again to the depths of her throat. His hips were quivering as he hunched her mouth.

"1:05."

I watched as she slipped a second finger into his asshole and started fucking him with it. She took a moment's rest from his prick and sucked his balls, one at a time, into her hot mouth.

"53 seconds - you're not gonna make it," I said - without the note of confidence I'd hoped for. She didn't respond, hotly focused on the task at hand - or in mouth now, I should say. Allison took him deeply into her throat and seemed by the sounds to be gagging, but, as I learned later when my cocksucking skills improved, the bitch was actually HUMMING around him. Incredible! A literal 'hum job'!

"25!"

This was so amazing, I was almost pulling for her to do it, just because of what I was learning from her. Her technique changed again. Now, his dickhead was all she was working on, and talking a stream of filth to him around his cock through her slimy, puffy lips.

"Cum on my whore's face, baby" slurp "I want your fucking cum in my slut mouth, in my eyes" slurrrrrp "up my whore nose" hmmmmmm "you can do it, you fucking stud with your big, hard cock" slurp "make me your cum bitch, Jeremy, and here's what you'll get, whenever you want it - "

"12!"

She pulled him deep inside her throat again, and now she seemed to be screaming through her plugged mouth, the gagging sounds forcing their way through the lips distended around his prick. With her free hand, she cupped his balls again.

"8!"

And squeezed both of his nuts, bringing a sharp moan from him.

"7!"

His groans got loud and he viciously pulled the back of her head forward until she was stuck on his angry red dick.

"6!"

Allison's throat worked furiously - Jeremy quivered -

"5!"

She popped his dick from her craw and held it wide open. I couldn't believe it! The prick still had cum in him! One, two and then a third rope of semen shot from the tip and puddled into her mouth. She kept her eyes on his dick - so close they almost crossed, making her look like a freak. It would have been funny, but I was in awe - and pissed about losing.

Jeremy gave a deep sigh, and I saw it was over. He stumbled back until he felt a chair behind him and saw down heavily. Allison's cheeks were pooched out, and she signaled frantically for me to come over. Yes: The other part of the bet. I may be a whore but I'm not a double-crosser. I've never gone back on my word, ever, and I didn't then. I kneeled down in front of Allison and pulled her face to mine, locking my lips on hers. She opened her mouth and squeezed the sweet cum into my mouth. I swallowed just a little - it was crazy, but I felt a kind of tenderness towards both her and Jeremy - and I felt a little sad, too. I was sure at that moment that I'd never have him again, ever, and wanted a remembrance of him.

But I was still far more furious than romantic. I hopped to my feet and moved quickly to where he was sitting. I slowly started to bend my face to his. Jeremy thought I was going to kiss him. Hah! I spit his treacherous cum right into his face, and then slapped him! The asshole had broken my heart, but I vowed then to always be a quick healer, and nothing heals a heartbreak like revenge.

I stormed out of the kitchen then and headed to my room. I threw myself on the bed, but I didn't cry. And I wasn't really mad anymore either. I'd learned something from Allison - that you can be a total whore without being a bitch.

(Jess: You understand what I mean? No, angel - you're much too sweet to know that. But I vowed that I'd get what I wanted from life - everything - but I'd never needlessly fuck anyone over to get it.

Ava: And you never did, Mom?

Jess: Remember - I said 'needlessly', honey. I have fucked over a few in my day.)

While I was having this philosophical discussion with myself, I heard a light knocking on the door. Thinking it was Jeremy, I yelled, "Go away you asshole! Leave me alone!"

"Tut tut, little sister - none of that now!" Allison laughed. "Just wanted to remind you - you have to be at Mr. Nelson's at 8:00, you hear? Food's good and he's got a great porno video collection. I'll walk you over there."

I yelled back, "I'll go, I told you I would. Now leave me alone!"

There was silence for a few moments, then I heard her voice again through the door, much more softly.

"Jess? You're all right, you know? You did real good. Let's talk sometime. Bye."

Imagine that! The sister I'd thought was a cold bitch had a soft streak! And the brother I'd worshipped did only what his cock wanted! Later I realized I'd been too hard AND too easy on them both. I didn't really know myself at all back then. I was quick to judge, and impulsive as hell - selfish, my God! But right then, I swore I'd show them both - I didn't know how yet, or even if they'd be there to see me getting back at them. God, I was dumb. But it's probably what led me to what I did that night.

(Ava: What, Mom! You've got to TELL me!

Jess: Ah, patience, Jess. That's the 'rule breaking' I told you about. Tomorrow, Sweetie.

Ava: Oooooh - well, at least tell me what that auxiliary was. Please!

Jess: Still is, Honey. Well, it's a long story, but here's a quicky version. I'll fill in the details another time - yes, I promise, don't even ask.

I told you that soon after your Initiation, you'll be asked to make a decision that'll affect the rest of your life. Remember? Well, Baby, some of the new girls decide they want to be mothers, right from the start. Sure, they love the sex, but something in them craves being knocked up. Now, not all of these girls are really fit to be mothers, but they don't know it. They're just bimbos looking for something to love, like maybe they never were by a mom or dad. Whatever - there's more of them than you think. Sometimes it's obvious that they'd be great, healthy parents, and those are the girls that are allowed to be breeders, but most of them are recruited.

Ava: But, Mom - who decides? I mean to let a girl be one or not.

Jess: The final decision is with the doc, Kerry Reid. Remember, you'll be seeing her often and she's good - she really can see into a girl's head, heart and soul. When Kerry sees a hot one, she'll do the recruiting. Her record's perfect: Everyone she's decided would be great as a breeder has accepted her judgment.

Ava: What if ...

Jess: If they wouldn't be good? Kerry gently but firmly sets them straight. They finally accept it. Know why? If they don't, they're eventually thrown out of the Program. That's it. They'll spend the rest of their lives with the regular jerks in this town, married to some fucking mechanic or something, raising kids they later learn they never wanted. Whores that think they're respectable ladies. Trash that thinks they're too good to fuck, but are going nuts inside because 'respectable' means you can't fuck who you want, when you want it and where you want it most. They lock the likes of us out of their precious 'society'. Cunts call me a whore with their eyes every time they see me. And my eyes tell 'em right back: "Sure am, honey. Don't you wish you still were? Your husbands tell me you do,' and sometimes I do laugh out loud at them. Then there's the repressed lesbians, more than a few of whom I've pleasured with my trusty strap-on. Like Mrs. Collins ...

Ava: Mrs. Collins? My teacher?!

Jess: Sure thing, honey. Has she ever - ?

Ava: Gee, Mom, Ruthie told a lot of kids that she - Mrs. Collins - did bad-touching to her, but we didn't believe it.

Jess: Believe it, baby. But we were talking about breeders before I got off on the cunts of Grinnel.

Ava: Mom? Do you think - ?

Jess: That Kerry will ask you? I don't know, honey. I think you'd be a great mother. But, understand - if you choose to breed, you have to stay off all birth control for the rest of your fertile life, and fuck everyone - even people you may not like. You whole life is given to staying pregnant and popping babies. And for one reason: To keep a stock of future Program kids always in the pipeline.

Ava: God, Mom. I'm - I don't know if -

Jess: Don't worry, honey. Just enjoy yourself until the time comes. Kerry'll know if you belong in the auxiliary, and if she asks, you'll know it, too. Baby, there's a lot more about it, but another time, ok? We've got this pie to finish - Ah, there's the timer. Better pull it out to cool - Hah! that's what I used to say to your uncle!

Ava: Mom? What happens if a girl gets pregnant and Dr. Reid doesn't - if she didn't ask them?

Jess: It's pretty simple, but it'll will sound heartless, baby. The first time, Dr. Reid scrapes them.

Ava: Abortions!?

Jess: Yes. And tells them the consequences of it happening again: She'll sterilize them.

Ava: Oh, no!

Jess: Ava, listen. It's the only way. The stupid tramps would just keep doing it over and over. Too dumb to use good sense or their diaphragms. Listen, it hasn't happened often, girls getting tossed out - maybe twice since I was initiated. But there were lots of runaways, and we hardly ever heard another word about them. They couldn't handle the shame of being the wrong stuff. And it's sad, Ava, but there were a few suicides, too.

Ava: Mom, no!

Jess: Afraid so, Honey. Look, a lot of us joined the Program thinking it would be all endless fun, fucking and sucking. We wanted to get away from the uptight world of pain, boredom and mediocrity. But we found out that that world is always there. But, know what? WE're having a lot more fun than those who ONLY live in that world. But honey, don't let get me started on that -

Ava: Then, didn't you get asked to be a breeder?

Jess: That's a good one - me! No, honey, I had too big a rebellious streak in me - as you'll hear. I have a lot more stories to tell. No, breeding wasn't for me.

Ava: Then why did you have me? And Brad? And now Angie?

Jess: For love. Everything turned out to have been for love. C'mon, let's finish this pie. Gotta pee, Sweetie?

Ava: Well, yeah - but why?

Jess: That's Mom's secret ingredient in the lemon pie filling, two tablespoons of piss! And my meringue - well, Ava, after we make each other cum again like we did last night, I'll show you what makes the peaks stand up and get golden brown - and I don't mean nipples, babe. And that's why my meringue has always 'weeped' more than that Baker's Square crap, too. So, here's a pan - go fill it up, but don't you dare cum without your Mom!

Somehow, after the anger and humiliation of Allison blowing Jeremy and winning the bet - somehow I'd fallen asleep. And I had some amazing, disturbing dreams in the short time I napped. Wait, I'll tell you about them in a minute. Anyway, I guess I had an overload of thoughts, feelings and sensations I hadn't dealt with. I mean, less than 24 hours ago I was still a virgin - I'm not saying 'innocent', but a biological virgin nonetheless. Then came my Initiation into the Program.

Only now aftre dreaming did I remember the searing pain of having my cherry ripped through by Jeremy; only now could I say that the pleasure of that first fuck was far less than the pain. I still couldn't remember when the excitement of the penetrations overcame the hurting. I just remember that it did. When Jeremy first forced his cock into my asshole - funny, but that didn't hurt as much as the pussy mauling. No cherry to pop, or not much of one. I think I'd ruptured my hyman somehow much earlier - can't think of how, though. Anyhow, the asshole's just made of tougher stuff, I guess. Once I'd been stretched there a few times, I had no discomfort at all, and to this day, Ava, I have a real fondness for sodomy. And Honey, that's why I've been careful to give you finger massages there. I want your first butt-fuck to be great, with you good and slack back there. Believe me, with the size of your brother's dick, you'll need the stretching.

I worry about your pussy too, baby. I think we should use the toys a little more often, don't you?

Ava: Right now, okay Mom?

Jess: Soon, baby. And BJ practice, too?

Ava: Sure, but it would be so nice to have a real one -

Jess: No, nothing beats the real thing, that's for sure. It'll only be a little while longer, baby - what, two weeks till you're 12? Ahhh, we have such fun work ahead of us! But, Ava, my stories are every bit as important in getting you ready, understand?

Ava: Yes, Mama.

Jess: Good girl. Talking about blow jobs, I have to laugh thinking back to the Initiation. I mean, I must have been pathetic. I mean, with fucking (at least at first) all a girl has to do is take the dicks - not just lay there, but really, it's the boys who have to burn the calories, do most of the moving. Technique comes later, but any girl can get fucked and be adequate at first. It's the pro's who move way past that.

Anyway, blow jobs: I had no idea what I was doing. Was I suppose to treat the dick like a corn dog, or a Tootsie Pop? Do you lick, or literally suck, like you would on a Popsicle? And how can gagging be any fun at all, because I gagged plenty that night. Didn't barf, though, thank God. I tried to not suck the cocks farther back than my molars, not knowing then that the throat can stretch like the slackest twat and take a prick to the roots. I've only met one or two in my day that I couldn't throat. No, no - no time for those stories now.

Something else I wasn't ready for: Face-fucking! I kept wondering why the boys wouldn't just sit still and let me do the work. Why did they have to keep hunching into my mouth? And I just couldn't figure out why some of them wanted me to swallow, some wanted to just jizz up my face and tits. Good old Ryan! He let me know he wanted a little something different for his last BJ. By that time Ashley and her girlfriend Tanya had joined the fun - to tell the truth, it was nice to be able to shift some of the excess to someone else. I mean, I'd been the fuck toy for 15 guys for the better part of two hours, and I was fucking exhausted - pun intended, of course. Sticky, too. Some of those fuckers were only happy blowing their loads on any exposed skin. God, I felt greased.

Ava: Mom? What about Ryan, and Ashley?

Jess: Right. Well, Ryan told me he was going to jizz my mouth, but that I should share it with Ashley. I didn't follow him (kind of too busy humming his dick just then), but he said to just not swallow. Almost at the same time, he blew his load into my sealed mouth. Ashley must have known what would be next, 'cause she lay down with her face below mine and said, "Gimme a snowball, Jess."

I must have still looked puzzled, because she said impatiently, "Drip the sperm into my mouth!"

Ah, so that's a snowball, I thought. I let a long string drip slowly towards her open mouth, bobbing my head to keep the gooey rope hangin' and danglin' as long as I could. Not easy, as I was being pussy fucked medium intensely at the same time from behind.

Finally, I just gave up on the game and French-kissed Ashley, and we swapped boy slime and spit for several heavenly minutes. Damn, Ava, I never stopped to think that I was kissing a girl; it just all felt so right, you know? No, of course you don't, not yet. Honey - I knew from that minute that sex with anyone is wonderful; man, woman or child - because at 14 I was little more than a girl in a budding woman's body. Words like 'lesbian' or 'queer' or mother- or brother-fucker mean nothing.

But there was one part of the Initiation I hadn't faced up to yet - Buster - and it took my nap-dream to bring that squarely in front of me. Fucking a dog just was too much to take in - almost as much as taking in Buster had been!

* * *

In my dream, I was out on a playground with a bunch of girls, and it felt like we were all about eight years old. I remember that hop-scotch was big that year, and that's what we were playing. Oh, right! And it was old Mrs. Garvey watching us, my third grade teacher. She was talking to the gym teacher, Mr. Phelps, and then suddenly they left, arm-in-arm. I was puzzled, but it felt good to be unsupervised.

It was my turn and I tossed the small stone on the hop-scotch ines, but the rock flew and flew until it ended up in the woods just off the grounds. I thought I'd lost my turn and the next girl (who looked just like Ashley!) said I'd better go find the stone or the game couldn't go on.

Pouting, I ran off to the woods to look. I mean, if I'd been awake I'd have known it would be impossible to find what was a pebble, really, but dreams don't work like that.

As I was running, right in my path was Mrs. Garvey and Mr. Phelps. My God, they were naked! She was on all fours and he was behind her sniffing and then licking her snatch! Then with a howl, he mounted her, hunched over her back with his long arms holding her around the chest, holding her down. He had a cock that I could only think of as angry, it looked so red. It wasn't a human cock - I didn't know what a dog dick looked like - really, Ava. With Buster I hadn't been able to look back between my legs to see him slicing into me.

Mr. Phelps saw me and howled, still humping my teacher. His howls drew me closer, almost as though he was summoning his bitch. As I watched, walking towards them, I noticed how hairy Mrs. Garvey was - not just her head and bush but all over! And Mr. Phelps now looked matted with fur. Shit, Ava, they were transforming into dogs as I watched!

In a trance, I got down next to Mrs. Garvey - my clothes were gone; how I didn't remember - and assumed the position of 'showing' myself. It's like I was trying to attract a stud dog of my own! Mr. Phelps gave a howl and for the first time I noticed that he had a swollen red knot at the base of his dog prick. I thought for a minute it was his nut-sack, but quickly knew that wasn't right, when he lurched forward again and painfully squeezed his knot inside Mrs. Garvey's stretched pussy! (And no, Ava, Buster didn't do that to me at the Initiation. Ryan, bless him, was able to hold Buster back enough to keep me from having my fresh furrow destroyed).

At this point I was howling, too, but I was still a little, rutting girl. I heard someone come up behind me - it was Jeremy, but at the age he was when he first fucked me for real. I wanted my tiny pussy to be ravaged like Mrs. Garvey's, and I felt something stiff poking at my slit. If this was dick, I never wanted anything worse than I wanted to be fucked like this, right now!

The hard tool slithered up my cunt - it didn't hurt at all - and I screamed for more. It kept moving up, deeper, but I wanted to swallow it whole with my vagina. I was out of my mind with pleasure.

Suddenly I noticed that Jeremy was now kneeling in front of me with his dick wagging in my face. I should have wondered who, then, was fucking me, but the sight of his dick erased all thoughts, although it now felt like the prick coming up from under was in my abdomen. I never even questioned that a cock shouldn't be able to be that deep.

Then I felt it coming up my esophagus, then into my throat - from inside! I opened my mouth to take Jeremy in my mouth - and a python came slithering across my lips! The snake lurched forward and bit Jeremy on the end of his cock - which now was a snake, too! (See, Ava? In the dream I was still pissed about him and Allison, but all that was happening made perfect dream-sense).

Jeremy shrieked with pain, but I couldn't do anything for him - not with this cock-snake still squirming in my from bottom hole to top. And I was quaking too much from a non-stop cum to be of any use to anyone.

Soon, too soon, the snake's tail left my lips and I was agonizingly empty - though not for long, oh no. I heard noises behind me and glanced back to see a small zoo's worth of animals back there - hyenas, zebras, a hippo, even a fucking shark! And back for seconds, my beloved Buster. Not to bore you, honey, but by the time I woke from my nap-dream, I'd been roundly fucked in all holes by every beast that wanted me! Any past and future guilt about using my body and being used by any and all God's creatures had been washed away.

I must have been really into the dream because it took Allison shaking my shoulder to bring me all the way to consciousness. She told me she'd rushed to my room when she heard me screaming, "Fuck meeee! More, more!"

Yup, that dream really took me around a corner. I fell asleep a 14-year-old tramp wannabe, and woke up a total, insatiable nympho skank. And I haven't regretted a minute of my life - except that I didn't find out earlier, like when I was eight. Maybe sooner.

* * *

Like I was saying, Allison woke me out of the delicious, beastly dream.

"Nightmare, kid?" she asked, with concern in her voice.

"No - no, I didn't dream at all. Why should you care?"

"Still pissed about losing the bet?" she asked.

"No - why should I be? You just proved what a slut you are!"

"And don't you wish you were, Jess," she laughed. She took my silence as agreement. "Jess, you're so new to all this, don't worry. You'll catch up. Shit, I've been fucking for six years - don't expect to be a pro after a day," she laughed.

Something bothered me about what she said, and I did the math on it. "Allison - you've been fucking since ... you were 11? I thought you didn't get in the Program until you were 14!"

Allison looked at me hard for a long time. "Jess - can I trust you?"

"For what!"

"Just to hear my story."

"Just to hear you brag, you mean." She laughed.

"Yup, still pissed, aren't you? Jess, really - I've got a couple of reasons why I want to talk to you. I - don't really have anyone, you know? No close girlfriends. Boys? They think I'm just a whore. They'll gladly fuck me, but talk to me? No way. And, damn it anyway, I - I need that. Could we be friends, Sis?"

I was confused. I mean, Allison had never really taken notice of me at all. It was like there was 30 years between us instead of three. Could she be sincere? I felt such a rivalry with her that it would be hard. But my instincts told me to try. "Sure, Allie. Let's be friends."

"You're a sweetie," she said, and gave me a lingering though sisterly kiss. Our lips barely touched, but I could feel her warmth and imagined I could still taste Jeremy, and the sensations made me lose all thoughts of jealousy and lose myself in the rush of emotion in my heart, and even stronger coursing of hormones. I opened my lips as if to invite her tongue in, and Sis didn't miss my signal. Her mouth opened and I felt her tongue seeking mine. For a moment I thought of the snake in my dream, the one that penetrated me and crawled through my whole body, and the memory made me push my tongue to circle hers. I felt one of Alilson's hands on my hard, tiny breasts, tweaking the nipples, which sent a shock all the way through me, anchoring in my clit. I pulled her face to me hard and our kiss became savage. I tried to touch her tits but she pushed my hand away harshly, then broke the kiss. I was panting with need.

"Please, Allison - do me some more? I need it so bad - you must know - "

"I DO know, Jess. Tell me - how hot are you, right now?" "I - don't know - can't think - "

"Good girl. You're learning," she purred, still fondling my tits.

"I just - I need something IN me, anything - your finger, Allie - please finger my pussy? Please?" I mewled. She stopped touching me completely then and I cried out in frustration.

She just laughed and said, "I do believe you're the horny one in the family - not that ANY of us are slackers - who can say about Amy yet, though I've read that two-year-olds are already sexual. Look - I really wanted to talk to you, but you're out of your fucking head right now. I'll come back later," and she rose from the bed and turned toward the door to my room.

I couldn't stand the idea of being alone - okay, of being so fucking frustrated. I called out, "Don't leave, Allie, please! Come back - I'll listen. Really I will."

She knew I was talking through my cunt. "Look, I'll get you off, so you're not so fucking crazy." She paused, slyly thoughtful. "Jess? Want to make a bet?"

Oh oh. I'd stepped into that one before today - though I must say I didn't mind the payoff I had to make - at least the snowball. I still wasn't thrilled about babysitting for her tonight, though.

"What's the bet?"

"Stop fingering your pussy and listen. I'll bet I can make you cum in under three minutes!" I thought she was mocking me with the same wager she'd had with me and Jeremy. But the need to cum was stronger than my petty self-esteem.

"You can't," I retorted.

"Piece of cake."

"How will you know if I do?"

"Kid, I know faking it from the real thing. Plus, I'll also bet you're a squirter."

"A squirter?"

"Yeah, that you'll shoot a stream of girl-cum when I get you over the top."

I'd never heard of girls cumming like that - but what did I know? I might have been squirting my juices all during the Initiation, but how could I have told? I was being filled over and over with boy semen. No way to know if any of the overflow from my pussy was ME, too. I mean, my pussy was rarely empty so how could I have known if I was hosing out or not?

"It's a bet," I giggled, now not caring whether I won or lost. I just needed to cum so badly. "What do I win?"

She laughed. "Not much chance of that! If you do, I'll do anything you ask. But WHEN I win, you'll help me with Freddy." She went silent for a moment. "Yeah, I heard about you and Buster."

I got it, then. Despite herself, Allison was jealous of me and the Great Dane. She'd never fucked a dog, and her 'innocent' little sister beat her to it!

"Aw, you could fuck him without me. Freddy's so sweet natured, he wouldn't be a problem."

Freddy was a great dog - a hound, really. We had no idea what breeds were in him. A little setter, maybe some sheep dog - we didn't know. Our family had him since he was a puppy and now he was getting on in years a little, but he was still as playful as ever. And, I remembered, a horny fucker, too. I remembered seeing him a couple of times in the yard, when a wandering bitch got in the fence. He was a fucking maniac, with a dick knot the size of a cantaloupe! Maybe Allison was right to be nervous. All this went through my head in, I swear, about three seconds.

"How am I supposed to help you?"

"I'm a little afraid of his claws," Allie confessed. "And that prick of his - I've heard of girls getting stuck on a dog knot and getting torn up when he panics and pulls out too fast. I'd just need you to hold the prick so the knot won't get in me. Okay?"

I thought for a while. I wondered if that's all there was to it. But, shit - I wasn't going to lose this bet, so it didn't matter.

"Sure, Allie. I'll help you fuck Freddy. It's really no big deal, you know," I said, speaking as if I was an old pro - which, I smugly saw, pissed her off.

"But first, we talk."

The bitch! Had me all wired up, ready for an orgasm, and SHE wants to talk!

"And then the bet's on. Promise."

Allie looked thoughtful for a moment, then continued.

"Your math's good. I did start fucking at 11."

I couldn't help from interrupting. "But I thought that waiting until 14 was the rule."

"Sure, but some of us jumped the gun. Hell, at my Initiation I was already a much-fucked little lady. Jeremy seemed a little confused when he was the 'first' to slip me the dick. He thought I should be shrieking with pain and have a bloody pussy when he was done. Instead I screamed with an orgasm and threw my pussy up at his thrusts like a Vegas whore. Jeremy's sweet, but at least at the time he was pretty naïve. He thought I just caught on fast."

"What about the blood," I asked, remembering my own tearing and my spermy blood flow last

night.

"Told them all I'd lost my cherry on a horseback ride. They all bought it, do you believe that?" She laughed, then got serious. "I've never told what had really happened."

"Okay, so tell me about your first fuck." I wanted to be a scholar of sex, and of course, it was only to be able to use my knowledge for good purposes!

"It was in the summer, between fifth and sixth grade. I'd just had my 11th birthday party that afternoon. You wouldn't remember - both you and Jeremy were at church camp. Anyway, all my friends were there, boys and girls. Ryan and Ashley were there, but I think the rest have moved away. We played the usual games and stuff - pin-the-tail-on-the-donkey, musical chairs. I got lots of neat stuff - wish I'd kept it all. Some of the presents were clothes.

"I'll never forget one thing I got from Mom and Dad. They called it a 'teddy' - just sort of a wrap-around thing that only covered my tummy. They told me it was a kind of a slip, but I didn't know. Didn't seem practical, but I really loved it. Somehow I knew it would make me feel older when I wore it, and I was tired of being just eleven - a little girl.

"The party ended kind of badly. Most of the kids had left and the rest of us decided to play spin-the-bottle. Shit, I don't know that any of us knew what we were doing - except Ryan. He suggested it. God, Jess - I was so dumb! I thought that when you lost you just had to kiss the boy on the cheek! Did I ever learn!

"I remember my first loss was to Ryan. When he came over to me, I turned my cheek to be kissed, but he turned my face to his and kissed me full on the lips! 'What are you doing,' I gasped. 'Just kissing you, stupid. What do you think?'

"Well, I didn't know what to think - except it was kind of nice. Whenever I lost after that, I made sure I did it right. But it was all still pretty innocent. And, God knows, I liked it.

"That night, Mom and Dad were sitting in the living room watching TV. I'd been in my room, trying on the clothes I'd gotten that afternoon. I had on the teddy, which I really loved, and put the other clothes on over it. I was between changes when Mom suddenly poked her head in the door.

"'Oh, that's just adorable, Allison', she said, looking at me looking at myself in the mirror. I had only the teddy and my panties on. There was a smile in her voice, but her eyes were hard and cold.

"'Come on - let's show your dad.'

"I was so proud of being a big girl that I agreed. Mom went into the living room first and made a grand announcement before taking my hand and presenting me to Dad.

"Dad had been drinking - so what's new? His eyes were red and his voice a little slurred as he said, 'C'm here. Let me see you.' I walked over to him and, I don't know why, I pirouetted and curtsied in front of him, so proud of my outfit.

"What happened next shocked me. Dad pulled me on his lap, face down, and started to spank me! I screamed and begged to know what I'd done!

"'You're a little whore, aren't you?', he muttered as he kept slapping my ass. 'I saw you with those boys, kissing them and teasing them like a tramp!'

"Jess, I had no idea what a whore was, or what he was talking about. All I knew was my ass was in agony! I kept begging him to stop, and looked at Mom, pleading with my eyes to get her to help me, but all she said was, 'The little cock-teaser thinks she's in the Program already, does she? Bill, we'd better straighten her out'.

"Jess, I can't really describe what happened then. It was all too - well, surreal. I remember screaming that I'd do anything if he'd stop hurting me - and it turned out, I had to do everything.

"Dad raped me that night, and Mom held me legs open while he did it. Dad is huge - maybe you don't know that, yet - and I felt all torn up inside. There was nothing at all pleasurable about it. It WAS a rape. My naïve brain must have protected me from the worst and blacked me out. But I remember wondering if he'd ever quit. He must have fucked me for an hour, and none of it was fun. To this day, I wonder what turned me around. I mean I love it now - but sometimes I'm one mean piece of ass, Jess, I'll admit it. Have you heard my Program nickname yet?"

"No."

"'Ball-breaker'! Sometimes when I'm fucking an older guy, I don't know - I just get in a rage and I scratch and claw the bastard. Most of them like it just fine - guess they think they've turned me on so much that I'm an animal. Married guys don't like it much though."

'Married guys'? There's a lot I don't know about my sister, I thought.

"Long story short - Dad knocked me up. I don't know if it was that time, 'cause he fucked me every night until you and Jeremy got back from camp."

"Allie - did Mom hold you down all the time?"

"No, only the first couple of times. Don't you get it? After the first time, I was the one who came on to Dad, and was he ever willing! There I was, a practically titless little girl, fucking her father like she was an old pro streetwalker."

"But - you were pregnant? How? ... "

"Ah, yes. Jess, one of my birthday presents from Mom was a box of napkins, and I don't mean from Kleenex. I'd had my first period only a week or so before my birthday. Funny, isn't it? Knocked up in my first cycle." Allison laughed bitterly.

"The baby ... what? ... "

Allie lightly fingered her scar. "Gone. C-section, when I was seven-and-a-half months along. I never showed much - you never noticed and I don't think anyone but Mom and Dad knew. Dad stayed my lover throughout my pregnancy. We were careful that you and Jeremy wouldn't find out. It was only later that I learned Mom and Jeremy had a thing going, too... " She paused.

"Wait," I said. "Jeremy wasn't quite ten yet - was he? How ... ?"

"They weren't fucking yet, no. But I caught them making out once and she tried to laugh it off, like it was no worse than spin-the-bottle. Jess, do you know about Amy?"

I told her I did. God, the things I'd been learning in the last 24 hours! Jeremy the father of my little sister! Allie impregnated by Dad! And me - carrying on like a cheap whore, even fucking a dog - and loving it! And I could hardly wait to do worse, if there were worse things to do with hands, cunt, mouth and asshole. I'd find out, or invent some, that was going to be for sure.

"Like I said, I didn't show much at all. I wore loose-fitting tops and stuff like that. Anyway, one night, seven months along, I started having terrible clenching pains in my womb. God, was I scared! It shouldn't have been happening yet! Mom called Dr. Reid, and Kerry told them to bring me to the hospital immediately, and she'd meet us there.

"Terrified, I got dressed - God, it was funny, Jess - I just HAD to wear my teddy! The thing was frayed and cum-stained, but in a way I felt like it still kept me tied to the eleven-year-old who wanted so much to be a grown-up woman. Well, here was that child-woman, on her way to deliver her Dad's baby!

"At the hospital, Kerry gave me a quick examination. he'd been my doctor throughout my pregnancy. Mom and Dad stopped taking me to Dr. Rockwell. They knew from experience that Kerry was 'understanding'.

"Well, Kerry decided I was too small to risk normal childbirth and said she'd have to do the C-section. All I heard was 'operation' and got even more scared. They calmed me down with some medication, and for the next many hours I didn't know what going on. Later I got the whole story.

"The C-section went well. I had a 36-ounce baby girl. No, Jess - don't ask. I never saw her. Mom and Dad had already arranged for her to go up for adoption. Dr. Reid insisted on it, or she wouldn't cooperate. And she did something else. She made me sterile."

"Oh, no! Allison - that's just ... wrong!"

"No, it turned out very right. I don't ever want a kid! And I don't have to worry who I fuck now, or how often. I'm free and loose," she laughed.

"Didn't you ever wonder - I mean, where she ended up? Who her parents are?"

"I know who her parents are, dummy - me and Dad."

"No,no, I mean where she is now?"

"Oh, I know where she is. She's called Becky now. She's at the Nelson's." Allison watched the stunned look that spread across my face, with curiosity and questioning. "Yes, the Nelson's where you're going to babysit tonight. And, dear sister, the other part of our bet I haven't told you about yet."

"Wait - I'm confused ... what bet?"

"The one I win when I get you to cum, oh - a few minutes from now. When I win, you're still going to go sit, but you're going to fuck Jimmy while you're there."

'Hmmmm,' I thought. Sounded good to me! I'd never met him, but hey - that was no longer a requirement for fuck partner for me. Not after the Initiation. And ESPECIALLY not after Buster.

"But, Allie, how am I supposed to get him to do that?"

"He'll be disappointed if you don't. I had him first about a month ago, and he's getting to be kind of a pest about it. He threatened to tell his dad about me 'abusing him' - do you believe the little shit? - if I didn't keep fucking and sucking him. And he's just gotten worse. I had to promise to fuck him AND his little buddies the next time." Allie stopped and looked at me with a hot, satisfied smirk. "You guessed it, Jess: Tonight's the 'next time'! I hope he won't be disappointed when you knock on the door!"

While she revealed all of the twists in her bet, I went from outraged to stunned to openly curious, and she could see it, I knew.

She laughed again. "Want to borrow my teddy? No, it's not the same old one, silly. And I'd strongly suggest you wear your diaphragm. You haven't had MY good fortune."

I looked at my sister with a blend of disgust and awe. I'd never hated or loved anyone as much as I loathed and loved her. And know what, Ava? I WANTED to do the Nelson's for her! I was going to lose that bet - and even if I won, I had her covered!

"Allie?"

"What? You wanna back out, don't you?" she said smugly.

"Well, don't think - Allie!" I said sharply.

"What, little sister?"

"Get down here this second and eat my pussy. I'm watching the clock. Make it good!"

(And Ava - did she ever! Thank God I lost that bet! But that's a story for tomorrow. Right now I have a taste for little girl furless pie - Are you surprised?)

"Allie?"

"What? You wanna back out, don't you?" she said smugly. "Well, don't think - "

"Allie!" I said sharply.

"What IS it, Jess?"

"There are some things I need to know about tonight. Answer me truthfully, ok?"

"What?"

"Do they have any - pets?"

She laughed. "Why you little dog fucker, you ... Just a two-year-old gorgeous collie. I think he's still human virgin. What do you have in mind, little sister?"

"Oh, nothing at all. I just like animals," I said disingenuously, then couldn't stop my laughter.

"Right! And what else?"

"What's the family situation? Mother? Father? Other kids?"

"Mr. Nelson's a widower. I think his wife died a year ago - some kind of accident, I don't really know. Jimmy's nine, like I said, and my little girl's four, going on five. That's it."

"Does Mr. Nelson know Amy's yours?"

"No. And he never will."

"Allison, how did you find out where your baby went?"

"From Kerry. Don't ask how I got it out of her. What else you want to pry into?" she asked impatiently. Allie mentioning Kerry got me thinking.

"Allie? Dr. Reid as much as ordered me not to fuck anyone until Tuesday, and I have only fucked Program kids. But - Jimmy - and the others - they can't be After-Schoolers. They're too young. I really don't - "

"Relax, Jess. I've been breaking the rules for years, and most of the other kids would admit they do too, if they were as honest as me. Some kids need to have the illusion that they're really responsible little fuckers, so they give lip-service to the rules. Shit, I service anybody I want whenever I want. I'm no fucking hypocrite, and I don't want you to be one, either. Family pride, I guess," she chuckled. "Just wear your diaphragm and it'll be cool. Your lovers tonight are too damn young to have been exposed to diseases. I know I didn't give 'em anything."

"You - you've fucked them all?"

"Only Jimmy, and at nine he'll be the oldest. He hasn't been able to cum all that long. and I seriously doubt his 'homies' are old enough to, either. Hard-ons - sure, why not? Jimmy swears he's just bringing me virgin 'husbands' tonight - only we're switching brides on him, right Sis?"

"Mmmmm - right!" Jesus, was I ever getting hot, Ava! "Well, that leaves just two things to cover."

"What else?" she asked with some frustration.

"Get down here this second and eat my pussy. I'm watching the clock. Make it good! And after that, why don't you see if Freddy's ready for a taste of you!"

(And Ava - did she ever bring me off! Thank God I lost that bet! Aw, hell - I'd have bribed her to let me go to the Nelson's tonight. And Freddy? Let's just say he gave satisfaction).

* * *

Allison walked me to the Nelson's that evening.

"Okay - I'll introduce you to Mr. Nelson, and let him know that you're taking my place tonight," Allie said. "He'll be fine with it."

"Where's he going?" I asked.

"Well, he'll say he's just going to watch ESPN at a bar with some guys, but I happen to know he's usually at the Motel 6 with Mrs. Friedmann and Judy, or one of the other kids. Why, Jess - you look surprised?"

Surprised was putting it mildly. Mrs. Friedmann was the wife of a professor at the college, and Judy was their youngest daughter, my own age. Mrs. Friedmann was kind of a frumpy woman - maybe 40 or 45, gray kinky hair, prominent Jewish nose, and tits the size of Ararat.

"That's what I said. The good professor's wife has a wild side."

"But why bring Judy," I asked.

"Why do you think, dope? Mr. Nelson's into three-ways, and it's a fact he'll only fuck Rebecca if she brings Judy along."

"Are you sure?" I asked doubtfully.

"Ask him if you want," she taunted.

I knew I wouldn't do that. I mean, I'd never met him and didn't know anything about him at all.

As we started up the walkway to the Nelson's door, Allie stopped me.

"OK, some things you need to know. Jimmy's an aggressive little shit in some ways. Thinks he's God's gift and all that. He's not bad for a kid, but still ... He might get kind of pushy about a hand job, like not even waiting till his dad's shut the door before he drops trou. Put him off for a while. A little bit of blue balls is good for him."

"Allie - what if he wants a blowjob?"

"Ahh, that's up to you, Jess. I haven't done him yet, myself."

"But you've fucked him, right?"

"After a fashion, sure, but I want him to have a little mystery going with me. Another thing - he may be just nine, but he's got the length of a young stud. Not thick, but fairly long."

I had no idea yet what 'fairly long' meant. I mean, I'd been thoroughly fucked last night and had handled Jeremy's prick, but what was long? What was average?

She went on, "About five or six inches - which, in a boy, is damn decent. Maybe it's genes - " Her voice trailed off.

"Are you saying ... ?"

"Nah, only guessing. I'd love to find out, though. See if it's a myth or not?"

"WHAT's a myth?"

Allie just gave a little smile. "What they say about Black guys." She batted her eyes like a whorish Southern belle.

"You don't mean I didn't tell you Mr. Nelson's Black? Oh, I am SO sorry. Yes, Bob's an assistant football coach at the college."

"'Bob'? Are you SURE you haven't ... "

"Not yet, anyway," she laughed. "And don't you go beating me to him!" she said, half-jokingly.

"I won't promise anything," I said smugly. "Anyway, you said he only likes more than one at a time."

"I said that's what he prefers, not what he has to have. Seriously, Jess - be cool about him, OK? Don't get in too deep too soon."

"What?! You tell me that? You, who's set me up to jack-off a bunch of minors? When did you get so moral?" I would have said more, but I suddenly realized she was serious, and that she wanted to get close to this older guy.

"Oh, do whatever you want, I don't care," Allie muttered, and pushed the doorbell. We heard lots of noisy voices behind the door, and a deeper voice saying, "That's enough, you guys. Allison's not going to put up with all your shit."

The door opened and there, backlit by the living room lamps, was the whistle-toting hunk I'd seen this morning at the practice field. He flipped the porch light on and then I could see him better, and he saw there were two of us there.

"Allison? Thanks for coming. And who's your friend?" He gave me a broad, white smile.

"Mr. Nelson, this is my sister, Jessica. I hope you don't mind, but something came up and I can't sit for Jimmy and Becky tonight. Jess is a great sitter, though. Everything will be fine with her."

Mr. Nelson looked me over, head to toes. Still staring at me, he said to Allie, "Something came up, huh? Nothing too big for you to handle, though?" I know I blushed, even if Allie didn't.

"Never too big for me, Mr. Nelson."

"Well," he said, still riveted on my face, "I guess if Jimmy ain't too big, you'll be fine."

I was dying to know if all this talk was as sexually loaded at it sounded, but I obviously couldn't ask.

Mr. Nelson turned his head and yelled. "Jimmy? Get over here!" Turning back to be he said, "I hope you don't mind that Jimmy's having a sleepover tonight? I'll be paying you extra, of course. Jimmy!"

A good-looking kid with a big smile came to the door. He saw Allison and his grin got even bigger. Then he noticed me, and his eyes grew puzzled.

"Jimmy, this is Jessica, Allison's sister. She'll be watching you tonight. I want you to listen to her just like you would to Allie, you hear?"

In a tight voice, Jimmy said, "Yes, sir."

"Good. Oh, excuse me - phone's ringing - come on in, ladies." Mr. Nelson turned and went through a doorway to catch the call.

"Allison - why you do this to me?" Jimmy whined. "You know what I wanted? And my homies, too ... Shit!" It was almost funny, hearing and watching this nine-year-old trying to be a domineering stud with my sister - the 'ball-breaker'!

"It's okay, Jimmy, really. Jess knows."

"She does?"

"Yes. And it's fine with her."

"Shee-it - she don't look any older than me. You a woman - she just a kid." His pose would have been annoying in anyone other than a fourth grader. As it was, I found myself charmed, and more than ready to play along.

"It is, Jimmy. How many 'homies' you have here tonight?" I asked, almost demurely.

"Four. Me and Willy, we both in ... same grade. Then there's Jermaine, Willy's little brother. Third grade, but a big kid." I stifled a laugh again, watching Jimmy playing the boy-of-the-world. "And Jamal. He's my cousin. Plays football at the college. He be coming by later," he said proudly.

"Well, Jimmy," I said coyly, "if Jamal's at college, why do you need a 14-year-old white chick to babysit you? Seems he could handle it."

"I don't want no hand-job from a boy," this boy blurted out, and all three of us laughed.

Mr. Nelson heard our laughter as he walked up and said, "Glad you're all getting along. Jess, everything'll be fine. I left my pager number by the phone, if you need anything. I expect I'll just be at Moe's watching football ... "

"Could you leave that number, too," I asked, setting an innocent little trap.

"Well, but I might not be there, either. No, pager's best. Jess, I just put Becky in bed. She'll likely sleep the night. I expect to be back by 1:00 or so. I'll drive you home then. Okay?"

"Sounds great, Mr. Nelson," Allison said. "I've gotta run, Jess. Catch you later."

"Hey, girl - can I give you a ride somewhere? Won't be no trouble."

"Gee, thanks, Mr. Nelson. Sure!" Allie answered.

"Where to?" Bob murmured. Allie hesitated,

"Well, I was going to meet some kids over on Main, near the Motel 6," Allie said, all wide-eyed innocence. Bob peered at her, and a smile broke across his jet-black face.

"That right? Well, I have some business right around there myself. Works out well - for us both, wouldn't you say? Let me grab my jacket - be right back."

I whispered to Allie, "What's all that about?"

"Oh, well I just happened to hear that Judy Friedmann's got the flu and ... "

"Right," I blurted, "but what about Mrs. Friedmann?"

"The lady's the one who called ME and told me about Judy. Seems she's heard nothing but good things about my - good nature, and not wanting to miss one inch of Bob, begged me to take her Judy's place," she laughed.

"When did you arrange all this," I demanded.

"Yesterday, while my kid sister was being initiated into the world of sexual bliss."

I thought a moment and asked, "Hey - what would you have done if you hadn't won that bet with me? You bitch," I laughed admiringly. "You had it all planned, didn't you?"

"Don't flatter yourself, Jess. I could have found another substitute sitter, easy."

"Yeah, but one willing to play-act whore to a bunch of Black boys?"

"ESPECIALLY a bunch of Black boys." She laughed, then gestured me to be quiet.

Bob returned with his jacket and said, "You think you can handle it? I mean, a bunch of rowdy young bloods like these?"

They didn't seem especially rowdy to me. Jimmy was still standing, nervously shifting his feet behind his dad, while the other two boys, Willy and Jermaine, sat on the couch, looking a little nervous, like wallflowers at a grade school dance.

I took them both in, and actually was a little turned on by my assessment. Willy, the othernine-year-old, was big for his age it seemed to me; about two inches taller than Jimmy and more filled-out. He was a beautiful caramel color, with, crazily enough for such a little kid, a shaved head. He would catch my eye briefly, then look away sullenly, like I was a treat dangled before him that would only be taken away.

Jermaine - well, I couldn't quite figure out why he'd been invited to a children's jerk-orgy. I mean, isn't eight a bit young? Had his balls even dropped yet? He had to be clueless, I thought - my chief misconception of the evening, as it turned out. He met my eye and held it, smiled at me and (the nervy little boy) licked his lips and winked at me! But damn, was he cute! If Willy was caramel, Jermaine was Cadbury's semi-sweet chocolate, and I always did have a huge sweet tooth!

Jimmy, Willy and Jermaine - with Jamal yet to come. I thought about Bob's question: Could I handle these rowdies? Remember, I wasn't yet the whore I am today. I was learning fast, for sure, and loving the studies, but I didn't know much yet about the psychology of sluthood. I mean, I was sure I could give and get all the physical pleasure I wanted, but it was only slowly dawning on me that there's a mind-game side to sex that, if understood, only makes the ecstasy greater. I'd find out more about that before the night was over.

"Sure, Mr. Nelson. They'll be no problem. I'll check on Amy in a few minutes. Have fun at your - sports thing. Allie, see you at home later? OK, now," I said, turning to the boys, "time to get ready for bed!"

"Whaaat?! We gets to stay up till ten - you said so, Dad!" Jimmy was confused and mad.

"That's right, Jess, I said this was a special night for the boys," inserted Bob. "But that don't mean you guys can't get ready now, hear?" Bob and Allie said their goodnights and turned to leave. With muted grumbling, all three trooped off to get ready.

When I'd turned, Bob and Allie were already half-way down the walkway. I noticed Bob had his arm around Allie, in what he maybe hoped would be taken as a protective, fatherly gesture. When he dropped his big hand to her ass, it did kind of spoil the effect. Then they disappeared into his Camaro and were gone.

The boys were still off somewhere in the house and I decided to first check on Amy. I didn't know where her room was - no one had given me a tour of the layout, so I just started going room to room.

I passed one door, behind which I could hear the boys goofing around, and tried the next one. It was dark and empty - probably Bob's room. I went to the next closed door and opened it. A dim nightlight illuminated the room, and on a small bed I spotted a lump under some covers. I went to the bedside and sat down carefully, not wanting to wake the child. I was burning with curiosity to see my 'sister'.

I pulled the covers back gently and gasped: She was almost as Black as her dad! What the fuck!? No way - if she were Allie's and Dad's, she'd be White - almost pale white, as both were very fair complected. It hit me with depressing suddenness that Allie lied - or did she? Maybe she was just having another sick joke at my expense - or was Allie disturbed? And how would I ask her? SHOULD I even ask?

Lost in these awful ruminations, I heard a yell from nearby.

"Jess? We ready for you! Come out and play, bitch!"

It was Jimmy, still playing the Player for his friends. It pissed me off, that he was taking so much for granted. I'd have to show his Black ass up - but then I paused. No, it might be better to play games with him. I hadn't resolved yet just how far I was going to go with this whole scene with the Black boys, but I knew that I'd go with the flow - and that I would control the flow.

I slipped out of Amy's room and went looking for the kids. I found them sitting in the living room, all of them only in boxer shorts, Jimmy looking like the smug ring-leader, Willy still shy, with a throw pillow on his lap, and Jermaine still smirking his little stud's smile.

"Jimmy, not so loud! You could have woken Amy, you know, and I don't need that kind of grief," I protested.

"Oh? What kind of grief DO you need?" he asked, his hand on the bulge in his shorts.

"A screaming baby, that's what. Little boys I can handle," I challenged.

"Let's see if you can handle THIS," he smirked, juggled his bulge.

It was time to set some rules here.

"Jimmy - come with me. We need to - talk." I left a challenge in my voice. "Where can we go, hmmm?"

"My room - upstairs. Let's go, ho." I took him by the hand, and let him lead me to his room. Oh, I didn't mention I was wearing only a t-shirt and a short skirt, with no underwear. I'd ecided against Allie's offer of a teddie. Still, I was transparently slutty enough in my garb.

We went into his candlelit room and I shut the door behind us.

"OK, Jimmy. What the fuck's the deal here?" Jimmy was taken aback by my challenge, his player pose shaky now.

"Allie - your sister - said she'd - she'd FUCK me tonight."

"That's not what she told me, boy," I spat back.

"She did! And my homies, too!"

"Jimmy - cut the street shit with me, okay? I didn't agree to any of this, got it?"

"But - you gotta ... "

"I don't have to do SHIT, understand? Now, what did you tell Willy and Jermaine was going to happen? Tell me!"

He stammered, "That they'd get a fine time with a White chick. I didn't promise 'em nothin' specific."

"Good. So tell me - those two look up to you, right?"

"Yeah."

"And if nothing happens, you'll look real bad to 'em, right?"

He hung his head for an answer.

"I know you've had you dick in my sister - it's all right, I know. Just how experienced are you? Don't lie now, boy."

"She - your sister's my first."

"Jimmy - you like Allie?"

"Yeah - she real nice to me."

"You like me, too, Jimmy?" I hooked my thumbs in the waist of my skirt and tugged them down and inch or two.

"Oooo, sure - you plenty sweet, too," he gulped.

"Wanna see my pussy?" I cooed.

"Yeah!"

"In a minute, baby. First, tell me about Willy and Jermaine. They as big a man-of-the-world as you, hmmm?"

Jimmy was so hot he completely missed my irony. "Willy? Nah, he ain't done nothing. He just shy as shit. I invited him, just kind of a mercy, you know? Thinking Allie'd be good for the kid." This from a kid himself!

"And Jermaine?" I asked, lowering my waist band to within a cunt hair's width of my snatch.

"Keep goin'," he growled, reaching for my waist.

"Hands off, boy," I said, taking a step back. "Only when I say. Now, Jermaine - what's he got?" Jimmy stopped but kept his eyes on my crotch.

"Jermaine? Man, I don't know WHAT to believe 'bout him. Listen to him, you'd believe he's a real stud. Claims he got a seven-inch dick and he's used it plenty."

"You believe him?"

"Just ain't sure. Talks a good game - Allie?," he asked, sounding like a kid who knows he's not going to get that cookie. "What you doin'? Ain't you - "

"Don't worry, Jimmy," I said. "I'm not going to make you look bad. But here's the deal: I'm only going to be with one of you at a time - no gang shit, understand? And I'm not promising what I'll do with each of you - but you can brag about whatever you want, OK? For instance, I am NOT going to fuck you." The kid looked crushed. "But, short of fucking, I'm yours, baby - "

He looked so relieved, and horny as hell at the same time. I let him finish stripping me, then let him kiss me. Jimmy was a decent kisser - big, soft Black lips that just melted around mine. Damn, I was getting hot despite my warnings to him.

"Slow down, slow, Jimmy," I managed to gasp. "Let me see your dick - Honey, you're my first nigger stud and I want to see what a Black man's made of - Ooooh, nice, baby." And it was, too. Dark and fresh - no foreskin. I stroked him, making note of the veins and the lighter colored cock head, the slightly gaping slit with ooze already coming out. I just HAD to lick it off.

While I was examining him, he massaged my tits. My nipples grew hard, and I had to show him how to pinch and tweak them. When he got it right, I groaned, and gave his cock a wet kiss, while cupping his nuts and rubbing them. He was standing in front of me while I sat on the edge of the bed. Jimmy grabbed my head and started jerking me forward to take in more of his black prong, but I spit it out.

"No! We do this my way!"

Chastised, he let me go, and I resumed my ministrations to his cock. Damn, he was tasty! I lost my head then and took him deeper into my mouth - a mistake. I was still too green to read the signs, and suddenly my mouth was filling with his salty-sweet semen. It was over too fast - I was just getting warm, for Chrissakes! I don't know how much jizz he shot into my mouth, but I was swallowing frantically, not wanting to get his scum all over me - not this early anyway. When the last mouthful was down, I spoke roughly to him.

"Fuck, Jimmy! Don't you have any self-control? Shit! You're supposed to please me, too, not just yourself! Damn!"

Jimmy almost had tears in his eyes; I'd shamed him, I guess. I felt sorry for him then, and hugged him around the waist.

"Oh, don't worry, baby - you'll do better next time. You've got a sweet cock, Jimmy. Really."

'Really?' his eyes asked.

"Sure do. Now, go out to your friends and tell 'em I said so - Just don't say you fucked me, right? Don't say much of anything. I don't know what I'll with each of them, so don't give them any ideas, OK?"

"Sure - what you said."

Jimmy paused. "See you again? Later?" he implored.

"We'll see. Now get, and send in Willy."

He left, and I had a few minutes to ponder Life So Far, as I put it to myself. Here I was, fourteen years and a day. Two days ago I was a fresh kid, not bad looking - a little thin for my age; lower-case "a" tits. Perky little ass, blond. Having a hard time picturing me? I wasn't always 30 pounds overweight like now - thank God a lot of it went to my tits. "D" is such a better letter than "a", except maybe on a quiz. And I'm really better with auburn hair, at least for now.

Whatever. Like I was saying, from a petite virgin to a gangbanged, dog-fucking slut in just over a day - not bad, not bad at all. And now my first Black dick! Oh, I really wanted to fuck Jimmy, but held off 'cause I wanted to take advantage of this sweet situation to find out more about cock.

A light knock on the door broke into my musings. "Come in, Willy," I cooed.

He shyly entered and stayed near the door.

"It's okay, honey, I won't bite - unless that's what you want, hmmm?"

I'd decided already that I'd take a motherly approach with Willy, try to draw him out of his shyness. Nobody much used the term 'low self-esteem' 15 years ago, but that's what Willy had a case of. Being a little big for his age must have left him feeling awkward, most especially around girls, I imagined. Well, I'd baby him into feeling better about himself.

"Come over to the bed, baby. Sit by mama - that's right." I'd put my t-shirt back on before he arrived, but I was still pussy-naked.

"Would you like to kiss me, hmmm?" His eyes said 'yes' but he made no move. It was really sweet, and I really did want to mother him - like my mom mothered Jeremy!

I cuddled by him and kissed his cheek.

"Now - that wasn't so bad, was it?" He shook his head. "Want another?" Again a head shake, and I startled the poor kid by planting a big wet full-of-tongue kiss on him. I'd closed my eyes, but I'd bet anything his flew open!

Willy quickly got into the kissing. I took his hand and pushed it under my shirt. He was catching on fast, as he massaged my tits and nipples. 'Damn', I thought, 'he must have done this before!' It turned out it wasn't shyness that was Willy's problem. I found that out when I reached into his shorts and clutch his prick. Oh honey - no nine-year-old should have such a cock! It had to be seven inches and thick! My God! (Willy told me later that he was embarrassed by it. He thought he was a freak! Oh, mamma - The world should be FULL of such freaks!)

"Baby, ohhhh, baby baby - what have you been hiding? You prick is gorgeous - and so are you!"

I wanted him to feel pride in more than his hugeness - guess I'm just an old social worker at heart!

"Willy - what do you want me to do for you . . just ask it, honey."

I'd have done anything - anything at all in that moment. I felt such a tenderness for Willy, and raging lust for his willie.

"Ummm - could you just - kind of keep rubbin' me?" he asked.

"COULD I? For you and him, sure - just lay back, babe."

It was sweet. I stroked him with one hand, then two, pausing every so often to kiss his smooth crown.

And then it was over fast, much too fast. He shot a big puddle onto his stomach and chest, and I couldn't resist streaking it with my fingers, like I was back in fourth grade with him, finger-painting. As a bonus, I licked him clean, taking care to nibble his nipples as I did so. Willy was still breathing heavily, and I whispered to him, "Willy? You ever need a babysitter at your place, just call me, hear?"

Willy smiled broadly, stood up, and started to leave the room.

"Willy? Better put your shorts back on. We don't want Jimmy and Jermaine to get all green and black with envy, now do we?"

Willy laughed, and just said, "I'll send Jermaine up." I knew I didn't have to tell this close-mouthed sweetheart not to tell too much about what we'd done.

Next Jermaine, the cocky little prick sauntered into the room. He didn't even look at me. Instead, he looked around like he was window shopping, or critiquing the furnishings. I knew this encounter would be a LOT different from the first two.

"Like what you've done with the room," he mused, then laughed in a high, tenor voice.

"I'm so glad you do, sir," I replied.

I decided right then that I'd fantasize with Jermaine, play the classic 'Black cock whore' to his pimp. I didn't know much about that stuff at the time, but later I could look back and see he was already imagining himself as a street heavy. I knew I'd stop it just short of full fucking, though. I mean, I was the woman here, right? Damn, I was fourteen, with six years on him. A little playtime, that's all. Or so I thought.

"That'll be $100 for a blowjob, $200 to fuck my White pussy, or $300 for both. What'll it be, baby?"

"Sheeit, girl. I don't pay for pussy! Ho's pays me!" I almost had to laugh out loud. He was really getting into the part! "Or, should I say, they pays my ho's and THEY pays me."

I couldn't stop the laughter then. "Oh, bullshit, boy - what do you think you - "

My words were stopped by a slap to my face!

"I'm too much man for your sorry White ass, that's what, cunt!" His fierce eyes engaged mine.

"Now, just a fucking minute, boy - "

"Lose that 'boy' shit right now, bitch! Understand?"

I had to take control of the situation, I knew that, or it could lead in directions I didn't want - or did I? What harm could come of it, if I played this out to the end? I STILL wasn't going to fuck him, but everything short of that? Could be fun, and Jermaine was showing real talent in the role. I timidly replied, "Yes, sir."

"That's better, bitch. I don't take shit from any ho. Just ask Tonya, or Shawaan, bitches'll tell ya!"

"Yes, sir."

"You wanna be one of my girls? Huh?"

I liked where this was going, this whore recruitment scene. Like I say, he was good, and I was enjoying it, too. And, I must admit, getting horny as shit after a so-so blow job and a frustratingly short hand job. Maybe let him lick my pussy?

"Yes - I'd love that - sir."

"Gotta see if you qualified, woman - Stand up - let me see you."

I was still naked from the time with Willy. Standing, I realized I was half a head taller than Jermaine, though we probably weighed about the same.

"Tits ain't much, but they's freaks who'll pay for that ... Open your mouth!" I thought he was going to count my teeth, like he was buying a horse or something. "Good cave ... How you at blow jobs, bitch?"

Ah, I thought, so this is what he wants tonight. Fair enough - I could use the practice.

"I give great head, sir."

"We'll see about that later," he mused.

Was I wrong? What did he want?

"Now your pussy. Lay down - spread that snatch, bitch - use your fingers - that's it."

I did as I was told, a little more confused, a little more frustrated, All the sexual tension had been building in me with the first two boys, and now here I was with a pimp-wannabe, being sized up like a hunk of meat - and damned if I didn't love it! I was still half treating it like a skit, the White slut ingénue to Jermaine's cock-master.

"Mmmmm - maybe just a taste," and he ran his tongue into my damp slit.

"Unnnnggghhhh," I moaned. Christ, he was GOOD! Of course, I'd only had Ashley to compare him to, last night when she tongue-cleaned my swampy vagina. His tongue flicked hard on my clit and I screamed with delight. Then he slithered a finger inside me and I melted into orgasm; a second finger pierced me, and my spray must have about drowned him. Yup - as Allie guessed, I was definitely a squirter. I felt his fingers digging deliciously into my pussy, rummaging around, keeping me in shrieking cums, over and over. I thought he was talking to me, but I couldn't understand a thing - I was too far gone to hear, thrashing my head side to side on the mattress.

Suddenly, my pussy was alone. It felt empty without him, and I furiously fingered myself to keep the high going. I felt the mattress sink a little as this eight-year-old play-pimp nestled himself between my legs.

Ava, I couldn't have stopped him - didn't WANT to stop him. Even looking back on all that happened after - nope, I had to get fucked! That's not all of it: I had to have HIM!

I had just a second of regret as his prick slid into my oily shaft that I hadn't taken time to study his prick. God, it felt great, though - good sized, but not uncomfortable. I mean, he was just eight, after all! Of course there was Willy with his black boy-log - but I forgot about him right away, as Jermaine launched into a rhythm that was too great for words. He jabbed slow, then fast; shallow, then deep; piercing me from different angles, hitting what I later learned was my g-spot. He had me screaming and cumming, but he never stopped driving deeply into me. Unlike my first two Black lovers, Jermaine knew how to get my steam up, but not cum too soon. I loved him for that!

After what had to have been 30 minutes of magical fucking, I was wearing out. My ass was scratched from the harshly textured cover on the bed; my pussy was sore, too, and I was drained of my lubricant, making my pussy raw.

I pushed his shoulders. "No more! God, stop now, I can't fuck anymore!"

"What's the matter, bitch? Wore out? Any ho of mine gots to go more than that. Shee-it. Well, I suppose I better breed you now. Throw your ass up at me a few more times - that's it," he grunted.

I couldn't believe it - he was still playing his part! Well, I figured I might as well see it through. The sweet boy deserved it, for all the thrills he'd given me. I clamped my legs around his waist and urged him on, getting into my part. 'Breed me'? If that was his fantasy, I was happy to take part. After all, I did have my diaphragm in, playing it safe, even though I wasn't positive I hadn't let this babysitting night get out of my control. Anyway, eight-year-olds can't cum anyway - can they? Shit - both Jimmy and Willy had spurted and they were only a year older - no, it's not possible -

Christ, those thoughts relaxed me, and the relief just put me more into the game.

"That's right, honey - fuck me, fuck me - fill my White cunt with your cum - shoot it deep baby, oh give me everything, I'm your slut, your filthy White whore - Ohhhh, FUCK! Cum in my pussy, baby - NOW!"

Jermaine's face above mine looked angry, twisted. His loins hammered mine and I knew I'd be bruised badly. He must have been pounding me 100 strokes a minute, mercilessly, frantically. His eyes got wide and he froze into my depths.

OH MY GOD! The 'little boy' COULD cum! Fuck!! I could tell he was filling me to overflowing with his semen, his Black seed. I swear I could feel the reverberations of his sperm shots, and, exhausted and fucked-out, I could only groan, and take his weight fully on top of me, his magic Black dick still embedded in my vagina.

After many minutes I grew uncomfortable and rolled him over - taking care not to dismount, wanting the connection to continue, go on forever.

I was nuts with lust, Ava. I'd just had the fuck of my short life, one I'd use as the benchmark for a long time to come. And how could I NOT have half fallen for this Black man-child, this sly actor, this wonderful lover.

Jermaine smiled and said, "I do believe you be a good addition to my stable, girl." I laughed and hugged him close, and squeezed his planted pole with my pussy muscles. "Don't do that," he said, "unless you ready to go again."

"Oh, you sweet boy - not yet. Let me cum down a little," I laughed.

"What did I tell you about that 'boy' shit, bitch!" he snarled.

"Oh, I'm sorry, baby. I just got into the role so far, I didn't - "

"WHAT fuckin' role. I'm serious as death, cunt!"

Damn - he was!

"But Jermaine - all that crap about your 'ho's' - Tonya was it?"

"Yeah - and Shawaan. Tonya my sister. She just six. Only good for givin' blowjobs out behind the video store. Savin' her cherry for a big spender some day."

"Riiight," I drawled. "And what's Shawaan's specialty?"

"Mom'll do any shit I tell's her. Lots of bucks in lily-white old Grinnel for an octoroon submissive."

"You're great, Jermaine!. What a fucking imagination!"

He laughed then, and so did I. Finally, the game was over.

"You had me going again, Jermaine. Hery, c'mon - ready to 'breed your White whore' again?"

"Whatcha think?" He jabbed me with his still hard, still impaled Black baby-maker.

"Oh," he said. "You oughta put this someplace safe and clean. You be needin' it when you work your ass for me," and he held up my diaphragm! I was shocked speechless, too stunned to stop his now insistent up-thrusts into my unprotected womb. "Told you you're my breeding bitch ... "

God help me, Ava, but at that insane moment, my womb wide open and throbbing, that's exactly what I craved - even the strong risk was not too high a price to pay for another fuck like the one he'd just thrown me.

"Ugnnhhh - bitch! You fertile now? You want my Black pickaninny bastard, don't you? DON'T YOU!?"

"Yesssss! Yesss, oh fuck, YESSSS! Give me your Black bastard baby! Knock me up, PLEEEEASE!" and after only a dozen or so intense strokes of his prick, a jet of seed flew to my cervix, Black sperm seeking White egg, and my orgasm put me over into a blackout.

(Ava: Mom - did - were you - ?

Jess: No, honey - not that night. Not for a while. See, I was terrified - not of being pregnant, but of the power a goddamn EIGHT-year-old was having over me. I vowed that if I wasn't pregnant after that first night, I'd have to avoid Jermaine for a long, long time, or - God, I'd give in to him again and again until he DID breed me, and I wanted at least a little time to get farther into my whorishness without a pregnancy slowing me down. Because I knew that even if I wasn't destined to be one of Dr. Reid's breeders, I'd never give away a baby - especially his.

Ava: And did you stop - seeing Jermaine?

Jess: For a while I did. And he didn't come looking for me. Christ, Ava - he was a boy - and the most irresistible man I've ever known. No, he waited, knowing I'd be back. And we got together, over and over. It took a lot of tears and love-making - we'd gone way beyond just fucking, WAY beyond.

Honey, I have only two regrets about my love affair with my boy. That when he died, Brad was too young to remember him ... and that you weren't born yet!)

Jermaine dad was in many ways a cold-hearted little bastard. He never once said he loved me, although he knew I'd have done anything to hear those words. And I did do anything he asked; but that was later. I did stick to my vow to not see him after that night at Jimmy's, at least for as long as I could stand it.

But that night, after he'd fucked me a third time, we did talk awhile. He let me know he still wanted to pimp for me, but I hesitated. I know I said I'd have done anything for him, but I wasn't ready to be a common pay-for-play whore - at least not yet. I was romantic enough to still put a high value on love, and I couldn't, in my heart, accept that the love of my life would sell me to other men. I turned him down flat.

"You be back," he said smugly.

"Don't be so sure," I said, knowing I couldn't possibly stay away forever.

"It don't worry me. Take your time. I'll find you when you ready. You can't go long without this," he laughed, giving me a sharp jab with his insatiable cock, now (did I forget to mention?) lodged in my ass. He was right.

"But hey, girl - you gots some of them wild oats to sow, don't ya? I don't WANT a bitch who don't give herself to me wholesale. So, Jess, I be seeing you."

He popped his cock out of my butt, stood up, and smiled down at me, curled on the bed in a puddle of our mutual cum. I'd never felt so alone before. "Only thing is," he frowned, "you can hand your cunt out as much as you want, but the womb's mine, understand?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, pretty sure I knew the answer.

"Fuck your White whore's brains out, don't matter to me. But, if you ain't sproutin' my Black child in you yet, you going to be someday." He picked up the diaphragm he'd pulled from me before the first fuck. "You be wearing this ALL the time. It only comes out for Jermaine, got it? When you ready, you come crawlin', and when you do, I want to see this in your hand, not your pussy. Right now, get this fucker back in you. Keep my cum bottled up. And keep other fuckers' shit OUT of my womb!"

I didn't have to think long. "Yes, baby. Whatever you say."

He startled me then with his tenderness.

"Uh uh, not what I say. You has to want it deep in your heart and soul, baby. Only when you ready to surrender. I don't want your sorry White ass till then."

Ava, we'd been together in the candlelit room maybe a half an hour, and I wasn't at all the same girl who'd entered it. Something had been added, nothing taken away. I ill intended to experience everything a slut could - yet here I was - in love! I would give my cunt, mouth and ass to anybody and everybody - yet my soul and womb were his alone. I'd become as filthy a tramp as Grinnel had ever seen, but I would love this boy the rest of my days, and bear his children.

There was a whining at the bedroom door.

"Damn it, Jermaine - you had enough time with her! Me 'n Willy wants our seconds! You comin' outta there?"

God, I'd forgotten all about the other kids. But I wanted only to be with my man-child.

"Send him away," I whispered to Jermaine.

"Be right out, man," Jermaine called to the door. "Bitch be yours! Give me a minute."

"Don't - don't go yet, please?" I begged.

"Gots to. Hey - you kept me longer than I meant to be."

Did that mean - ? Shit, Ava, I was like a love-struck kid, listening and hoping for any signs of affection.

"Jess - Jimmy 'n Willy are my men. They really just kids. You be doing them a mercy by showin' 'em a fine time, hear me?"

"But, baby - "

"You love me, right?" he smirked.

"Yes - yes, I love you, Jermaine."

"Then do what I say. You three get it on - keeps that rubber of yours in though, hear me? Your womb is MINE."

"Oh, don't go yet - we have - so much we should talk about, like - "

"We said it all. Simple rules: You go be a whore until you ready to be my bitch. When you ready to breed, come see me." And then he left.

I bought his rules completely. He knew me better than it seemed I knew myself. I'd be back. But right now, I knew I wanted to be just what he'd ordered me to be - a total round-heels.

The door to the bedroom opened again. I'd expected to see a black, back-lit shadow, but not three of them! The forms moved into the room and surrounded the bed. Three? Was Jermaine going to join in what was shaping up to be my first Black gangbang? But one of the three shapes was huge, and I found myself hoping it was Bob Nelson, back from his tryst with Allie and Mrs. Friedmann!

"Jess? This 's my cousin, Jamal."

Jamal stepped forward, bowed and shook my hand.

"Very pleased to make your acquaintance, Jessica."

I was mesmerized by his eyes, his smile, and by his gentlemanly manner. Despite my sexual exertions of the night, I felt a flutter in my abdomen as I thought - as I fucking well KNEW - that Jamal would be fucking me tonight. Yes, he'd be FUCKing me, pure, dirty and simply. Jermaine was my only lover.

"Pleased to meet you, too." Damn. I almost said "sir". An easy mistake: Though I'd be fucked by lots of guys in the last two days, none of them were MEN, like this hunk in front of me.

"Jimmy? Why don't you and your friend Willy leave me and Jessica alone for a bit, to get to know each other better?"

"Aww, Jamal," Jimmy whined, but at a sharp glace from Jamal, he and Willy sadly dragged themselves away.

When Jamal turned back to me, I noticed he was wearing a sweat outfit. "Grinnel Football" was stenciled on the front.

He saw me looking at his chest and laughed, "Here - let me take this off. Give you a better look," and he pulled the thick cotton garment over his head. He had a beautiful build. I'd have guessed he was a running back or wide receiver, not bulky like a tackle; built, like they say, for speed.

"May I?" he asked, a long black finger lightly tracing the contours of my pussy lips. By way of answer, I spread my legs wide until my lips opened slightly for him. "Hmmm - I'd say you've been having fun before I got here," he laughed. "Did you take on all three of them?"

I couldn't speak with the tremoring in my cunt, but shook my head 'no'.

He laughed, a deep joyful sound, and slipped at finger into my snatch. "Jessica, you're pretty new to this, aren't you?"

As he examined my vaginal cavern, I again shook my head 'yes'.

"I can tell. What are you? Fifteen? Sixteen?"

"Unghhhh - four- fourteen, sir."

"Oooie, fourteen! And I'm no 'sir', Miss Jessica. Just plain old 'Jamal'. Tell me, Jessica - are you freelance or are you one of those Program girls?"

"How - what do you know about that?"

"Shit, girl, you don't think you kids have a secret society, do you? Hell, the football team's been on to the Program for years. You ought to see our video collection sometime. Damn near professional, lots of it. Titles, credits, all that shit."

He paused and smiled slyly. "Your mama's name Beatrice? Or just plain 'Bea'?"

"How - how did you - oh, no - you don't mean - ?"

"Your mama could have been a star - maybe not Hollywood, but out in the Valley anyways. Yes, the guys made one of THE great films with your mama."

"Wait - nobody had video equipment worth anything back then," I protested.

Jamal laughed. "Jess, this film is hot off the camera, no more than two weeks ago. Girl," he said more seriously, "Bea's got a lot of pride in you. Thinks you're something special. Strongly recommended you, in fact."

"For what?"

"Why you think I'm here? Think I normally hang with little boys? Shit - I'm here as a talent scout - a recruiter, just like uncle Bob recruited me for old Fightin' Grinnel," he laughed.

"After your mama fucked me and my boys, she wanted more, you see? And, as good a piece of ass as she is, we got coy. Said only if she could make it interesting for us. That woman's pussy was so on fire she'd have done anything. That's when she mentioned you. Said you were still cherry, but after your birthday, you'd be prime stuff for us.

"Some of my boys wanted to rush the date and bang your cherry loose, but most of us took a little mercy and told her, sure - we could wait. Even so, with young stuff like you, somebody needs to check it out. Your mama could have been lying, saying anything for another reaming.

"So - here's ace scout Jamal, checking on your mama's veracity. And," he said, pushing his black finger deeper into my sodden pussy, "I'm a little troubled. For YOU, Jess."

"Why? Why for me?"

"Just don't think your pussy's ready for pulling Black train."

He slipped his finger out and shook his head. Ava, what a confusion he'd put me in! Here I was, freshly fallen in love with an eight-year-old, burning to bear his child some day; cunt soaked with his seed - and then to hear, almost matter-of-factly, that my mom had virtually promised me to a pack of Black college studs; and most of all, to be feeling the empty agony in my pussy.

And wait - what was that shit about not being ready!

"Try me, Jamal. Come on, baby - I want it," I mewled.

"What you want, girl?"

"Your big Black cock, that's what - fuck me, Jamal, just fuck your little whore, that's right, that's what I want, your beautiful big prick, gimme - " and I reached out and clasped the bulge in his sweat pants, and - oh, SHIT! I thought, in the dimness, that I had grabbed his ARM! I couldn't clench my fist around the shaft! My hand pulled away, like I'd stuck it into a fire!

Jamal laughed, stood up, and skinned his sweatpants off.

"Surprised, child?" he laughed, clutching his prick at the base, and still a good six or seven inches of fuck-pole were showing. "You've just been fucking boys, Jess. Got a little cocky, I'll bet. Like you could take on anything."

I thought of Jermaine, and how even his seven inches had stretched and impressed me. But Jermaine was at least four inches shorter than Jamal, and a hell of a lot smaller in girth. As I took these mental measurements, I got scared, thinking of trying to take it in - and scared that I WOULDN'T try!

"You don't have to, Jess," he assured me, stroking my hair.

You must be kidding! I thought. How could I NOT try?

"Oh, YES I do," I murmured. I flopped on to my back and held my legs wide open. "Fuck me, please?"

"Happy to oblige," he said, and got between my thighs.

"I'm gonna take it easy, Jess. There's good pain AND bad pain." I felt a log nudging at my pussy lips. "Just gonna get the head in at first - relax."

He moved forward and a wrenching pain, worse than Jeremy ripping my hymen, racked my lower half.

"Shit NO! You're ripping me, STOP!"

"Easy, easy - I'll hold still till you relax a little - Hell of a lot easier than giving birth - just think about that, easy now, hold your breath - " and he pushed another inch of his mighty Black club into my screaming cunt.

I must have passed out for a moment, and it was a mercy I did, because when I could make sense of where I was again, I heard Jamal's seductive voice saying, "Good girl - that's three inches - "

THREE INCHES!? It felt like his LEG was inside me - but the worst of the pain was gone now, like I'd moved beyond agony, and the most sinful rut was on me. I started squirming under him, trying to maneuver more of his marvelous prick inside me.

"More - MORE, Jamal - gotta - " and more of his black mamba moved up into me.

"Four inches - you're doing great, baby. Now let's consolidate what we got." Up to now, all of his motions had been forward, INTO me, planting his root. But then he started the in-and-out motion, very slowly, in, out, in, out - and I moved to meet him. I could hear the squishing sound of my sodden pussy, like it was trying to chew his cock, and salivating all around it.

Shit, Ava, in truth I wasn't thinking one bit, except to know I was being mauled by a monster, and loving it. The only thing missing was MORE! But not for long.

"Six inches, baby - nice tight pussy - "

He bent down and kissed me, and I opened my mouth to him, and felt is tongue fucking my mouth in the same rhythm as his cock in my cunt.

It sounds so simple to say 'I came'. There's no words for the screaming madness I felt, the earthquake of a release, and Jamal used those lost moments to bury himself to the curlies in my raw vagina.

Jesus, Ava - I thought I was going to pass away from pain and pleasure, but with his deepest thrust, he saw something in my face, I guess, and immediately pulled out of me. The momentum of my cum kept rolling over me, and I've got to say that my relief at being empty was greater just then than the disappointment.

I felt a splash of something hot and sticky hit my little tits, and my chin. I was too much like a rag doll just then to avoid it - or to scoop it up and eat it! I was little more than a puddle myself! Minutes passed. How many, I can't say.

"Jessica? Hey, Jess?"

"Hmmmm?"

I scooped up some of his juicy seed from my chest and brought it to my lips and face, smearing it all over, then licked my fingers clean.

"You passed, baby. Ready to sign a contract?" That was about the funniest thing I thought I'd ever heard.

"Sure am," I laughed. "Who drafted me?"

He laughed, too. "The Grinnel Starting Niggers, and Black Cock Whore Studios - a football and film contract, baby."

"When's training camp?"

"How 'bout next Friday night? Just you, me and seven or eight of the biggest, nastiest Black dicks a White whore ever dreamed of."

"I'll sign!" I laughed. "And my screen test?"

"Two sluts with one stone - same time, same place," he smiled.

"Seriously, Jess - it's still up to you. Me and my men don't force anybody to do anything. You come, it's your choice. You don't, nothing'll happen. Okay with that?"

"MORE than okay. thank you, Jamal. You made that beautiful for me. Oh, what a fucking night it's been, God!"

"Girl, I don't think you're just talking about you and me here. What's been happening?"

Ava, I told him everything. I just trusted him, from the first. Maybe it was the gentle yet aggressive way he fucked me, then let me know I wasn't a slave. I ended up telling him about the Initiation - even Buster - but mostly about the intense situation with Jermaine. Hearing that, Jamal touched my shoulder, looking concerned.

"Jess, you be careful with that one."

"I know. I will. But why are you saying that?"

"'Cause I know him. Just can't figure him. Looks like a little kid, but has the smarts of a grown man. Dick of one, too, I hear." I assured him that was true. "But he's a user, Jess. I don't mean drugs. He uses women. Shit, I hear he pimps his little sister. It's a fact he pimps his mama. She don't bring it in like she used to. Smokes up all the profit, and has this nasty strain of clap, too." He brooded a minute. "Jess, he hasn't asked you - or has he?"

"Jamal, thanks for your, well, for wanting to warn me. No, I turned him down for whoring."

"Good. You're a sensible girl."

"WOMAN, Jamal, a woman. But God help me, Jamal - I love him!" I paused and looked down at my battered pubes. "And I've promised to bear his children."

"Awww, shit, Jess! Think about it. It ain't love - the little nigger's just got you bewitched."

"That he does," I said dreamily.

"I meant it. Word is that Jermaine's playing with evil forces."

"You mean voodoo?" I laughed.

"Don't talk about shit you ain't into! The Devil, Jess. Sold his immortal soul for a man-sized dick and power over pussy."

"I don't believe you. Superstitious bullshit!" Still ... where DID he get that cock? And he sure did have power. Damn, in half an hour he had me swearing to carry his bastard children!

"Jess - you don't know 'bout this shit. Believe me. Look, promise at least you won't go near Jermaine for a while - at least until your screen test, okay? Maybe we can show you what real Black magic is. What do you say?"

It was easy to agree. After all, I'd already vowed to stay away from him as long as I could, to get my head around this mysterious connection of ours, and shit - to have just the kind of experiences that Jamal was offering me with the football team.

"Good for you, baby. Look, I gotta run - wish I didn't". He kissed me sweetly.

"Why?" I didn't want him to go. For one thing, his dick would have to leave with him.

"Don't be getting jealous, girl, but I got another tryout scheduled - with Uncle Bob. Just called me on my cell 'fore I got her. Said he had a fine piece of White tail to evaluate. You understand, right?"

I howled with laughter. "I sure do! Do me a real favor, Jamal - brag me up to the 'new girl'. Tell her what a fine piece I am. And be sure to tell her my name!"

"Some kind of joke, Jess?"

"Just a little. Do it for me?"

"Sure will. And YOU are, too."

"Am what?"

"A fine piece of White tail. 'Night, Jess. Till Friday. Eight o'clock. Black Student Union."

"I'll be there, diaphragmed and raring to go!"

"Good girl. Bye."

The door hadn't shut for a minute before Jimmy and Willy stormed in again.

"Hey - it 'bout our turn yet?" Jimmy said petulantly.

"Sure is, honey, and I'm aching to fuck!"

"Yessss! Willy, get on out - "

"NO," I said. "You don't get it. Both of you. Now. Together."

"I - no, man, I don't wag my dick in front of no man - uh uh - ," protested Jimmy.

"How about you, Willy?" I asked the sweet boy sweetly.

"No problem."

"Well, Jimmy, seems we do have a problem. I'll only fuck you together, that's final."

I had an inspired idea. I wasn't, in fact, looking forward to balling either of them - not after the thrill of Jamal's tree trunk up my cooze. Nope, I was after another first. Yesss -

First I got Willy onto his back and mounted him facing his feet, cowgirl style.

(Ava: But, Mom, you'd already fucked more than one boy at a time. What was so new about this?

Jess: All I'll say is this: Imagine two pricks pumping you at the same time.

Ava: So?

Jess: And BOTH of them in your pussy!?

Ava: Ahhhh -

Jess: Ahhh-men!)

I didn't have any idea where I'd got the notion of stuffing my cunt with two cocks. Looking back, I think I was beyond thought at all: I just was centered in my nasty pussy's needs. I'd forgotten all about my resolve to stop with hand jobs for the boys, much less only being with one at a time. I was just on fire, the experience of more or less promising my soul to Jermaine, followed by the delicious recruitment by Jamal and agreeing to be gang fucked by the Black players - there was no depth I'd not sink to from now on, that's for sure.

Anyway, with Willy under my back, firmly stuck in my cunt, I felt empty enough (after the wonderful Jamal) that I ordered Jimmy to get his cock in me, and quick. The poor kid was in the first major conflict of his life. He wanted to fuck me something fierce, but the idea of having his dick rubbing another male's just tore him up - but I wasn't having any of it. I just needed more. I literally grabbed Jimmy by the balls and pulled his sorry ass towards me, until he lost his balance and fell on top of me. Willy let out a grunt, but didn't miss a thrust. I grabbed Jimmy's dick and put it where it belonged, and kissed the poor little kid so hard that his eyes actually crossed.

"That's it - fuck me HARDER - both of you - fuck your White whore - I'm your cheap little White bitch, ain't I Jimmy? Willy? Make your slut SCREAM!"

They did their best, and the novelty of the scene more than made up for their clumsiness. I yelled for them to cum in my slut pussy - thank God I'd put the diaphragm back in while I still had my head on me -

No, wait, I forgo to mention - it was Jermaine that made me put it in, yes, to hold in his sperm ... oh SHIT! If I was fertile right now, it would be all wrong ... I mean, I'd taken dozens of loads in my unprotected womb in the last 24 hours - if I WAS knocked up, I wouldn't be sure for nine months if it was Jermaine's child, he being the only Black sperm that swam in my uterus.

But all those thoughts came later. Right now, I was loving the reaming my two boys were giving me, screaming utter filth, cumming so hard now that I almost didn't hear the phone ringing on the extension on Jimmy's nightstand, by the phone.

"Oh, SHIT!," Jimmy moaned. "FUCK! I gotta - I gotta answer it - might be Dad - checking up - "

Poor boy didn't know whether to shit or go blind, but he just had to have my pussy! He managed to pick up the phone, and drop it, and pick it up again.

"H-hello?" The phone was close enough that I could hear a deep voice on the line, but couldn't make out what it was saying.

"Uh - yeah, we all right - unghhhh - No, nothin' - just bumped my foot - oh, Christ! - nothin', REALLY - yeah - oooooh - yeah, she here - hold on - " Jimmy held the phone to me, trembling in his hand. "Dad want you - " he whispered. "Just don't bust us!"

Trying to get my own breathing under control, I took the receiver.

"Hello, Mr. Nelson. How's your, your evening going?"

"Just fine, Jess, just fine - Boys treatin' you well?"

"Ooooh, yes! They're obeying me great!"

"Amy still asleep?"

"Last I looked - she - was - grrrrrrrr!"

"You all right girl? What's goin' on there?" he asked gruffly.

God help me, I couldn't think my way through the orgasm that was building and building. I just blurted out, "Oh, FUCK ME!!! -"

"Would if I were there, baby. Maybe - "

"ARRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHH! I'm fucking CUMMMMMING!!" If my orgasm had been a brush fire, the simultaneous cumming of my boys was like gasoline splashed on it.

"HEY! Jessica - you fucking somebody? Better tell me, girl - what the fuck's going on?" Bob actually sounded more curious than pissed.

I was starting to ride my cum down now and, panting heavily, said, "Mr. Nelson - I won't lie to you. I've got - Willy's dick in me - a-and Jimmy's, too."

"They force you, girl? If they did I'm gonna come home right now and whip their sorry asses, I swear I'll - "

"No, it's okay, Mr. Nelson. It's all my fault. I was just - I as much as begged them to fuck me, honest."

"That straight? You wanted to?"

"Yess, oh yessss, and - I want MORE!"

There was a pause.

"Jermaine still there?"

"No," and the disappointment must have been obvious. "No, he had to - take care of something."

"Hmmmm - probably seein' if his mama was fucked up or just fucked over." Another pause. "He fuck you too, Jess?"

"God, yes!"

"Jess - listen to me - you keep away from that boy. He ain't NO good to anybody. Hear me?"

I told him I heard him, over and over, not wanting yet another warning about this Devil-possessed Black boy, my lover.

"Good. Jamal make it?" he asked, a little too casually.

"He came late and couldn't stay but a few minutes."

"Long enough though?" Bob was on to me, that's for sure.

"Yes - VERY long enough - excuse me a second, Mr. Nelson - Willy's getting crushed here - "

"I'm fine," Willy wheezed. "Don't - make me pull out - Wanna cum again - " Well, and so did I, as a matter of fact!

Shamelessly, I said in the mouthpiece, "Mr. Nelson? Is it okay if I hang up now? Willy wants to keep fucking and I've been on top so long the poor kids flattened out - "

Mr. Nelson laughed. "And what's my boy doin' - just watching?"

"No - not at all. He's still in my cunt, too - "

"You don't mean you DP'd 'em? Oooooie - Jess, you some piece of talent. Damn, I hope I can recover before I gets home - unless?" his voice trailed off.

"Your son's a sweetie, Mr. Nelson."

"Call me 'Bob', baby."

"Bob - and so's Willy, but - sorry, guys - I wouldn't mind a little Black man-meat about now."

"Baby - you're ON - if, like I say, your sister's left a drop in this nigger's nuts. No offense, girl, but - "

I laughed. "None taken, no sirree Bob. I'm just starting to appreciate her myself - Unghhhh!! - Bob? Willy's having his way with me again and - mmmrrrrfffffffff!"

"What? What you say?"

I spit Jimmy's hardening cock out of my mouth. I didn't mention that the sound of Bob's voice on the phone gave the kid a quick soft-off, which had begun hardening again as he realized from my conversation with his dad that he wasn't up shit creek. The impetuous boy seemed anxious for me to help finishing the hardening process and set me up for an involuntary blow job. Well, involuntary only because I like to finish my sentences.

"Sorry, Bob - Jimmy had to have something to do with his dick and, seeing me flapping my gums with you, well - "

"Say no more," and his deep laugh rumbled again. "Go back to your fun. I'll be there in fifteen minutes - gotta see a lady home to the faculty ghetto. All right if I drop your sister off first?"

"Wait - no - bring her with you. I've got a little something to prove to her. And Bob? If you've got a friend or two to bring along, well - " I let him imagine the rest of the sentence. No, I don't ALWAYS finish them on my own!

"Maybe - just wait and see - Let me talk to Jimmy a second. And YOU I'll be seein' soon, right?"

"Not soon enough - Bob. Hurry." I purred and handed the phone to Jimmy.

I couldn't hear what they were saying, but was actually a bit distracted. Willy took it into his head to try something new. He hunched his hips up, then pushed my ass up and held me balanced, suspended above his hips.

"Willy? You're not thinking what I'm thinking - You ARE! Let me guide you, honey."

I grasped his black pole and pointed it straight up, then bent my knees, lowering my ass towards his prick. I was a little tense, but on further feeling, knew he was greasy enough with all the cum I had trapped in my cooze to be cool.

I kept lowering until I felt his hard cock pop open my asshole, which stretched, then tightened as, I guessed, it closed around his crown. Ava, there are times when sodomy is not only the greatest - it's the ONLY thing. Sure, I'd been butt fucked thoroughly yesterday at the Initiation, but it was all part of an overwhelming, confused set of pokings and pummelings. NOW I wanted to enjoy the ass pounding all by itself. With Willy pushing up and me down, I soon was able to look between my legs and see he was still only in up to the cap, and no amount of pushing got him any further. I was still too new to being a trash whore to know that this position just is too fucking difficult for a proper ass fuck.

Frustrated and losing the fine edge of my horniness, I just plain stood up and told Willy, "Fuck it - I quit." Poor boy was beside himself, but too gentlemanly to object.

Just about then, Jimmy was saying, "No - no way, Dad - we won't - Promise! See ya." He hung up.

"Was he mad?" Willy asked softly.

"Naw - well, sorta, maybe."

"What'd he say?"

Jimmy looked at me with wet sheep eyes. "He said we couldn't touch you again - at least not till he got home. That he'd know if we did and whip our asses."

"You think he would?"

"I KNOW he would," Jimmy said. "Shit, better get dressed and wait. Watch some TV, something ... "

"Jimmy? Did Bob say anything about ME not touching YOU?" I asked sweetly.

"What? Well, no - he didn't. What you thinkin', girl?" the little rooster asked.

"I was thinking that I'd spank your Black asses," I said with anger they thought was real, "for picking up the fucking phone before I'd cum!"

Their shock passed and they howled like crazy coons, thinking the game was back on. I put a stop to THAT one.

"NO! Not unless your dad tells me to fuck you. When he gets here, I'm going to be his White slave bitch. I'll obey his every wish, but unless he wishes for me to fuck his baby boy again, keep your dick put away. You too, Willy. Sorry, hon.

"Now excuse me while I go 'freshen up' for your dad."

Shit, I know I said I never needlessly fuck anybody over, Ava, but even now I don't think I was fucking with Jimmy and Willy. Hell, I'd given them both the first great fucks of their lives, but now it was time for a MAN for your mama. They weren't old enough to even think about being masters, even over a fourteen-year-old White tramp. A good lesson for them.

I spent the next ten minutes taking a quick shower, taking care to milk my love tunnel and wipe what excess cum from my pussy opening as I could. I wanted to be at least semi-fresh for Bob, and whatever else he'd bring. I gave my cunt a quick look over, and wasn't pleased with what I saw. I had very fine, downy hair back then, not enough to be any kind of anti-friction pillow for pounding cocks, and I was pretty chafed and red, from clit to bung hole.

I looked in the Nelson's medicine cabinet, hoping to find some lotion, but all there was was a half-jar of Vaseline. Sighing, I dipped two fingers and smoothing the cooling grease all over my saddle area, taking special pains and pleasure rubbing my clit.

It was funny, Ava - talk about being naïve - I didn't make myself cum, as badly as I wanted to, because I had this crazy idea that all women and men had "X" number of cums in them to last a life time, and I didn't want to use 'em up too fast! Good thing I was wrong, 'cause I'd have exhausted 'em LONG ago, with the life I've lived!

I decided to stay naked and wait for Bob to get there. I actually kind of hoped he'd bring Allie. I wanted her to see the competition, I suppose. Damned if I knew then what 'sibling rivalry' was, but I had a case of it, for sure.

I went back to Jimmy's room, thinking to tease then a little. I could see them through the open door, sitting on the edge of the bed, both of them with their dicks in hand. So they hadn't gone to watch TV as they'd said after all. But wait - there was a flickering light. I snuck a look in and saw they were glued to a screen - funny, I hadn't noticed a TV in the room - but then again, I WAS fairly distracted during my last stretch in there.

I walked boldly into the room, and the boys stopped in mid-stroke. I posed sexily for them.

"Whatcha watching, hmmmm? Better than this?" I teased, cupping a tit and massaging my pussy for them. Jimmy get beating his meat, though Willy stopped mid-stroke.

"Yeah, bitch - it is!" Jimmy spat.

"Watch your fucking mouth, boy, or - " I started.

"Look for yourself," Jimmy growled.

Ava - it was a copy of my Initiation tape! Fuck, I knew Kerry had seen it, but how did it get around so quickly!? And how many people had seen it?! Why the fuck did I ever let them film me!? Shit, my reputation - What was I thinking?

But then I had to laugh out loud, knowing that that WAS just the reputation I wanted!

"What you laughin' at?" Jimmy asked.

"You, Jimmy! Both of you, jerking off to a sex vid. Really, now - wouldn't you rather beat it while watching the live ME? Watch me rub my pussy for you? Wouldn't you?"

Damn straight, they would, and they knew it.

"Yeah - shit, yeah," and both increased their pounding speed.

"Wait!" I yelled. "I'll pose for you, I'll masturbate right along with you - but on one condition."

"What?" Jimmy challenged, his face twisted from his dick hammering.

"That you and Willy beat each other off."

"No fuckin' way!" Jimmy screamed. "Forget that homo shit, bitch."

"How about you, Willy? You scared of being a homo, little boy?"

A little smile broke out on my sweetie's face.

"You meant that? About babysitting me sometime?"

"Sure did, baby. ANYtime your folks ask. Just don't make it a slumber party, with your little homophobe friends."

Willy just nodded and stood up. He moved in front of Jimmy, who seemed to get even smaller in comparison to Willy than he actually was.

"Here - stroke my joint - no bullshit, Jimmy. You ain't gonna ruin my love-life - are you? He said with more menace than a nine-year-old should even know about. "Jerk me off - boy!"

Ah, what a sight, Ava. Jimmy did get into it, and jerked off Willy slick as hell. Willy returned the favor, and I gave them all the visual encouragement they needed. Actually, they got into farther than my sick mind could have imagined. Wow.

(Ava: What did they do - I mean, how far ...?

Jess: I'll just say this. Three words: They both swallowed.)

Sex in the city, PtPart 3

kellyweaver40 on Sex Stories

It was a beutiful Saturday morning and Susan and I began talking about how to take advantage of this wonderful day. We knew that my husband had to go in to his work until noon that day, so we decided to go have some fun ourselves. Ken said he would ride his motorcycle to work and leave us with the van. He told us to try to be home soon after noon, so we all could go out together.

Ken pulled out of the yard and down our dirt road. Susan and I ran to the house to get ready. We both quickly showered and slipped on some clothes. I loaned Susan a pair of my thigh highs and some black heels, she and I both dressed alike with nothing but the stockings and heels. I handed her one of my thin coats and grabbed the one I wore the night before. We hurried

Read More
out and took off for town in the big van. Both of us unfastened the front of our coats and enjoyed the feeling of the Sun and fresh air on our bodies. I glanced over at Susan and saw her masturbating in the seat beside me. I took one hand off the wheel and started to finger my own pussy. We were laughing and having a good old time as we drove towards the city.

There was a park at the edge of town with a beach along the river. We stopped the van in the parking lot of the park and began to walk. It was still early, with a chill in the air so there were very few people at the park. On the path down towards the beach, there was no one. We unfastened our coats and let them fall open as we walked. We both were becoming aroused by the fact that we were actually out in public. We walked along and looked around to be sure we were alone. We slipped the coats completely off and walked along, naked except for the dark stockings and black heels. as we approached the narrow sand strip of a beach, we slipped off our heels and carried them. We double checked for anyone watching and then spread the coats out on the bech in plain sight. We quickly dropped to the coats and began to lick each other. The excitement of being in the wide open area of the beach just miltiplied the thrill and we were soon on our way to a simultanious orgasm. As we finished, we gathered up the coats and started for the path. To our surprise, there was an old fisherman standing only a few yards away. He had his chin hanging down and the look of surprise on his face made us begin to laugh. We decided to give him a closer look. Susan and I walked up to the old fellow and opened our coats for him. He stood only inches from us and took in the sight of our naked bodies. We could see the bulge in his trousers that said he would love to do more than just look. We decided, however, to do that with Ken along to protect us if we met up with any trouble. I slowly reached out and took his hand and placed it on my pubic mound, using it to rub my pussy. The growing wet spot on his trousers told me that he indeed enjoyed the feel of me. Susan stepped up closer and had him feel hers too, then put his hand on her nice firm breast. Without another word, we stepped back and disappeared up the path towards the parking lot. As we walked out of hearing range, we both burst into laughter as we talked about the old man shooting his load into his pants.

We walked back towards the van and climbed in. We again unfastened our coats and spread them open as we drove, the darkened side windows allowing us to see the people on the streets without them seeing us. We drove along the secondary road that paralleled the interstate and headed for home. There was one place where the field had been cleared of trees and was wide open, except a border of brush along our little road. I found a place to stop and we got out and walked out into the field. The interstate travellers had a clear view of us, but could not come anywhere near us for the barbed wire fence along the superhighway. We stood there a few minutes, the again we shed the coats and lay then on the grass. within minutes, we were on the coats in a sixty nine position, having sex while the passing motorists could see everything. A couple of the cars stopped and the drivers got out to get a better view of our public sex act. We finished and picked up our coats, walking quickly up to the van with the coats over our arms. We slipped the coats back on and got into the van and drove off before anyone could double back from the next interstate exit.

By the time we got home, it was time for Ken to be coming along so we turned into our private road and stopped. I quickly ran to the mailbox in only my stockings and heels and grabbed the mail, turning to run back to the van before a neighbor could happen to drive by. We got up to the house and shook the sand and grass out of our coats and hung them in the hall closet. Then we went out and sat on the porch to wait for Ken, giggling and laughing about the morning's trip to town.

Ken will be getting home and we will decide what to do next in episode 4

Please look for me in the section marked sex in public instead of here.

Watch for my next story soon!

Laura, Susan and Ken

Sweet Angel 3

K.Teal on Sex Stories

Chapter 3-------

The girl rolled over in the bed, her hands searching out for a body, hoping he'd still be there, hoping she was still with him as she found nothing but empty space. Her eyes fluttered open, as she found herself in the apartment rented for her. She then pulled her knees to her chest again, as she curled up under the covers and sighed so softly. For the last week, she would leave at midnight, and come into his company. It wasn't always about sex at all, infact last night he just held her so close, and ran his fingers through her hair. He asked her what she wanted to do, if she needed anymore money. She told him she didn't need any, she told him all she wanted to do was spend the night with him. To wake up in his arms, but he wouldn't let her.

S

Read More
he didn't know his name, so she called him lover. She had no idea what he looked like, but she knew what he felt like to her. His skin was smooth, and felt so strong. He felt in shape, his chest firm and hard under her finger tips. She felt his smooth face, so he must shave regularly, she never felt wiskers at all. His hair was shorter, soft, and well kept.. it smelled nice every time. His aftershave, smelled so good to her.

She didn't know what to do anymore. She just wanted to be with him, to stay and wake up in his arms. She didn't care if she never took the blind fold off again, if it ment she could stay with him forever.

During the day, the driver was at her disposal, taking her where ever she wished to go. She'd gone to the zoo, she went to the aquariam. She tried new resteraunts, and went shopping. Most times she just walked with the driver talked with him. He was an older gent who worked for her lover for many years. He wouldn't tell her what he looked like, or anything about him, but he did talk alot about his family. He was a single man, never married. He had no children, but his father had worked for her lovers family. They took in movies together, old classic black and white mysteries, or had lunch in wonderful resteruants. The driver told her, he was at her disposal from eight int the morning until he dropped her off with her lover at night.

This morning was no different. She was planning to check out the local art exhibit, they were displaying several old classic pieces, she'd never done anything like this before. She slid herself out of bed, as the phone started to ring. She picked it up and murmered a soft hello. Her lover always called her just when she woke up, it was as if he knew she was awake.

"My Angel.." He murmered into the phone. "How are you this morning?" She let out a soft sigh, trying not to sound disappointed. "Angel what's wrong?" he asked her concerned. "I was hoping to wake up in your arms this morning, lover.." He sighed softly as he went silent. "My Angel, it's not possible. Not just yet." he said to her softly as she layed back down on the bed, and held the phone to her ear. "Lover, I swear I won't take off the blind fold, I swear... Lover please.." she murmered into the phone, pleading with him to let her stay. "I swear.. I wouldn't do anything to make you mad at me and go away." He was silent for a long time, and then he sighed so softly. "Tonight, my Angel, tonight I will let you wake up beside me... tonight, but you swear you must never remove the blind fold, if you do I will go away and never come back to you." She let out a soft hopeful breath. "I swear, I swear I will not remove it."

"Alright my Angel, you may sleep beside me tonight." he said softly into the phone. She felt a surge of energy run through her body. Her fingers clutched the phone as she closed her eyes and curled up into a ball. "Thank you, thank you Lover." she murmered to him softly. As soon as she was finished talking the phone clicked and he was gone. She hung up the phone, and slid to her feet, moving to shower in the bathroom. She dressed in a pair of slacks, and a nice shirt, and moved into the living room as she heard her buzzer. She moved to the door and opened it up smiling at the driver. "Clark.." she said softly. "Miss Angel." He smiled at her, as he made his way in the door. "Clark I need your help." He gave her a nod as he folded his arms infront of her. "Of course Miss Angel." She smiled at him softly as she moved to sit on the couch, motioning for him to sit with her. "Clark, what can I get him... a gift... a token of love.." The man let out a breath as he thought a moment. "Get him something from your heart... " The man said simply. She frowned slightly. "I don't know what he likes, I don't know anything about him, what books he reads." The driver shook his head. "Miss Angel, those aren't important. If you select something from your heart, he will treasure it forever." She sighed so softly as she gave him a nod. "Alright, lets go shopping." she said softly and stould up.

The day was spend going through one store after another, as she mindlessly looked at things she could buy him and she was about to give up after a whole day. She finally found it, it was so simple it seemed almost silly. She found an advertiesment for an artist, who did commissioned work. She called his number and set up an appointement to have her portrate painted, she told him she wanted to be painted as if she were an angel with wings. They set up an appointment the next day.

She had a pleasent supper with Clark and then went to get dressed for the evening. She wore a pretty red dress for her lover, made of silky soft satin. She slid into the car, and placed the blind fold over her eyes again, and let the driver take her away as he did every night.

As normal the door was opened by her lover, as he pulled her out into him, placing a kiss upon her lips before picking her up and taking her where ever he always took her. He stould her infront of the bed, and slowly kissed her neck, his hands wandering over her body. Tonight he didn't speak at all, instead he firmly placed a hand on her shoulder and made her bend over the bed. His other hand pulled her skirt up, and bunched it around her hips as he then stepped back to admire her body. His hand then slid her red lace panties from her hips and let them bunch around her ankles as he lets out a soft breath from his lips.

His hand them moved to her hips as his foot nudged hers apart, spreding her wide for him as she stould there braced against the bed with her hands. His hands slid over her ass slowly then dipped between her sex and started to slide through the sensitive skin as he came up behind her. She felt his cock push against her slit for a second, before he just thrusted into her hard and fast.

Both of his hands held her hips tightly as he pulled her body into his, shoving himself so deep and hard that she could only gasp and hold onto the bedcovers. Her breasts bounced back and forth under the satin red, with each hard thrust into her pussy lips, pounding her body with out mercy.

His grunts filled the air as he continued to thrust and push against her body, a hand sliding up her back until it was just under her shoulder blades. He pushed her down hard, shoving her face into the bed. She could feel his cock pound against her muscles, stretching her walls completely, driving her crazy as she started to moan into the bedcovers.

His pounding came faster and faster as her whole body seemed to ignite on fire, and shudder under him. Her juices flowed from her pussy, dripping down her legs, slicking his cock even more as he started to grunt and pull on her tightly. He shoved himself in deep, holding his body there deep inside her as his cock spasimed and unloaded into her pussy.

He then fell against her back, panting in her ear as they both ended upon their knees. He held her tightly to him, his cock still burred deep into her body as his lips nuzzled her ear. "My Angel.." he murmered so softly.

He finally pulled back, and lifted her up, sliding her dress off her as she just felt limp like a noodle. Once she was undressed he lifted her up and layed her under the sweet soft covers, wrapping his arms around her body, nuzzling her close.

She stared to drift, her eyes feeling heavy again as she started drifting off to sleep, curled up in his arms under his blankets. Her head resting against his chest as he slowly ran his fingers over her stomach.

The morning rays hit her face, as she let out a soft moan from her lips. She reached up to rub her eyes and realized the blind fold wasn't there and she paniced. Her hands felt around the bed, trying to find it as she squirmed against his body. She knew he was still there, she could feel his face burried in the back of her neck. She kept her eyes closed, panicing as she couldn't find the blind fold.

Tears spilled over her cheeks as she started to cry, she was going to loose him forever, she knew it. She kept running her hands over the silk sheets paniced as she couldn't find the stupid blind fold. She promised not to take it off, she had to find it. She felt his lips press into her neck as his hand curled around her fingers. "My Angel what's wrong... " He said softly. She sobbed, covering her eyes with her other hand. "I can't find it, I didn't take it off.. I swear.. I haven't opened my eyes... " She choked her words out. His fingers slowly pulled her hand back, as he kissed her finger tips. "I know, My Angel I took it off..." He then slowly rolled her over, and kissed her lips. "Look at me My Sweet Angel."

She slowly opened her eyes, for the first time gazing at the face of her lover. His hair was dark brown, a touch messy from sleep, and his face was so handsom. He was tanned, but caucasian, and youthful. His arms slowly wrapped around her as he pulled her close to him. "My Angel, I wanted to you fall inlove with me, for who I am.." he said softly as he kissed her neck. "Not for my money, or my looks. But at the same time I wanted to you leave behind your old life, and learn what it was like to have something better." She looked him over, and softly kissed him. "Lover, you had me when you took me..the first night." she murmed so softly as he slid himself between her legs.

"My Angel, we have a lifetime together now...I knew from the first moment I saw you, you were my soul mate. I just needed to show you what I knew." he murmered as he started to slide his cock between her legs, pushing it to her slit. All she could do was moan into his lips as he started to take her sences away again, as he did every night before bed, and now first thing in the morning.

Moles, Holes, and Big Long Poles

www.DramaSex.com on Sex Stories

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://www.dramasex.com/">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

She was attracted to him because of his accent. He was attracted to her because of a mole…or I should say…because of where the mole was located.

Sasha was a blonde with big natural tits. Her clothes always fit tightly. Despite the mole that sat on her left breast, she wore a lot of clothes that showed off her otherwise flawless chest.

Today she was wearing all black—a black top with matching pants, bra and panties. Everything fit to perfection.

“Ohh” moaned Greg as she swirled her tongue around his cock head.

Her pants were off, but her bra and panti

Read More
es were not. She had lifted her shirt high enough to show her tits, which were heaving with every breath she took between big gulps of cock.

Greg had a nice cock. It was a good eight inches and thick enough to take up all the space in her mouth.

“Show me your tits,” said Greg. “You have beautiful tits.”

She lifted the bra and her breasts spilled out. They were big and erect with swollen pink nipples.

Sasha let his cock pop out of her mouth and started swirling it around one of her nipples.

“Hello, nice to meet you,” said Greg as if the cock head was talking to the tit, which made Sasha giggle with delight.

Greg was charming like that. He could bring a smile to her face even in the heat of passion.

She shoved his cock back into her wet mouth and played with her sensitive nipples. She sucked him hard and stroked the lower part of his shaft, causing it to stiffen to the point where it hurt.

“Ohhh,” groaned Greg.

His head fell back. His eyes were shut. He was concentrating on the feel of her mouth, hand, and her long blonde hair brushing lightly on his pelvis.

She knelt between his legs and took her bra and shirt off. Damn she looked good in that position. Her eyelids were heavy. Her hair was streaked with dark highlights. She arched her back and it made her tits seem more enormous.

She placed his cock between her breasts. She cupped them, squeezed them close together creating a warm, cushiony feel. She raised them and lowered them as she sucked at the air and gazed into Greg’s handsome face.

She sucked his cock some more until she was overwhelmed with the need to get fucked. He was sitting on the couch so she stood and mounted him in the reverse cowgirl position.

She felt his cock poking around on the swollen, puffy, outer pussy lips trying to find the pussy. His cock had touched it several times, but the hole was so tight that he couldn’t feel the difference.

She grabbed it and stuffed it inside herself. Her pussy was extremely wet and snug.

She started bouncing on him, taking the full length of shaft deep in her pussy. Greg could feel hot pussy juice dripping down his cock and settling on his balls.

Sasha spread her pink outer lips wider and started to grind in small circles as she pleased her horny clit with her fingers.

She dismounted him and sat beside him. His cock was swaying back and forth. It was soaked with pussy juice and shiny.

Sasha closed her mouth around the swollen head and stroked the shaft upward, feeding more of him in her mouth. She slurped every drop of her own fluids off of him and then started sliding her tongue up and down the shaft until there was nothing but the taste and smell of saliva left.

“Suck all of me. I want to fuck your pussy, your mouth, your ass, your tits—”

“Everything,” added Sasha.

“Everything,” repeated Greg, and he made her lay in front of him with her ass touching his crotch. It put her in the perfect position for what he wanted to do next.

First he slid back in her pussy and fucked a while longer. Pussy juice was a lot slicker than spit and he needed maximum lubrication for his next destination.

Once his cock was wet enough, he licked his finger and circled her asshole with it.

“Ohh,” squealed Sasha.

She instinctively arched her back and poked her ass farther out, allowing Greg better access. He eased it in and out, going deeper each time until half his finger was inserted in her anal ridges.

His finger came out and his dick went in. It was twice as hot and snug as her pussy was and that’s saying a lot for a woman with pussy as constricted as Sasha’s.

He burrowed the cock head in until he felt the sphincter snap shut around it. He pushed a little deeper, then pulled back and repeated it until the muscles in her anus had relaxed enough to accepted his girth whole.

“Fuck my ass,” moaned Sasha, and Greg obliged with a slow grove that left Sasha tingling from her head to her feet. “Now fuck my pussy,” she said. He pulled out and eased back into her greasy snatch.

The sounds they were making, the way they were touching, teasing, and groping each other. It was bringing them both really close to climaxing.

His grip tightened on Sasha’s tits and he thrust into her cunt. It was harder and faster this time. He pulled out and stuffed it back in her ass and pounded her more. It was as if she was his fuck toy.

“Come on and taste it,” said Greg as he pulled his shaft from her asshole and let it bob and wave in her face.

Skepticism appeared in Sasha’s face. His cock had just been in her ass and now her Russian lover was asking her to start sucking it again. The possibilities flipped through her head. It seemed disgusting but she wanted to try it to see what it was like.

She sat up, grabbed a handful of his jumping penis, and took him deep in her mouth. Funny thing is, it didn’t taste bad or good, just different, and there was something extremely erotic about it. She was doing something that was very nasty and degrading, and she was so turned on by it. She kept sucking his cock but this time she went deeper and made exaggerated slurping sounds as she polished his ass-sodden prick back to cleanliness.

“Come on and fuck my ass.”

Greg slipped back inside. “Oh, it’s so tight; look at that.”

He humped her slowly this time, pulling out completely and shoving his member deep inside. He was captivated by the amazing squeeze of this girl’s rear end. Plus the sight of it was making his cock boil up with the need to cum. It looked tight, but it was red from all the fucking and he could get a glimpse of her bald pussy lips from the angle that he was fucking her.

He started pounding her harder and grit his teeth because of the anticipation of a fast-approaching, intense orgasm. He pulled his cock out just before he came and made her mount him. With his dick stuffed right back in her little butt hole, he grabbed her by the waste and bounced her on his swollen cock and then he pulled it out and slipped it into her pussy.

Her tits were bouncing in his face. There was so much heat coming off her body.

She was crying out loud fits of ecstasy, mainly because of the place he stuck his fingers and the way he sucked his fingers after he put them there.

Oh, he’s so nasty!

His cock kept popping out. He reached around and grabbed it and put it in a hole.

“Where is my dick? I cannot see it. Is it in your pussy or in your ass?” Greg asked.

“In my ass,” she moaned.

“Do you like it in your ass?”

There was a slight pause and then she hissed, “Yes.”

He held her closer with her warm tits pressed against his chest. He drove his prick deep inside her repeatedly until he was ready to cum.

He motioned her off of him and said, “Now I want it in your mouth.”

She dropped to her knees and sucked with gusto while she hungrily fed more cock into her mouth with her hand. He let out a loud moan as Sasha licked his balls and returned to slobbering all over his prick.

He threw her on the floor. He put his cock between her tits and started fucking them too.

It was shocking, but his violent lust was a big turn on. It turned her on so much that she took hold of his cock with a death grip and started jerking him off with her tongue sticking out and his dick just inches from it.

Greg’s legs went stiff and his head rolled back. He was yelling in his deeply accented voice as his cock erupted, sending hot cum spilling into Sasha’s mouth.

She slurped it up and sucked him a little while longer trying to drain him of every drop of cum he had.

She looked up at him with her seductive blue eyes. “Is good?” she asked, trying to imitate his sexy accent.

“Is very good,” replied Greg. 

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://www.dramasex.com/">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

Really Good Friends

flip on Sex Stories

I was sitting at home on a saturday night watching a ball game, when Ray called and asked if I wanted to come over and play some cards or somethin'. Of course I agreed, cleaned up and headed over to their place. I was greeted by Ray with my favorite in hand, a joint in one hand and a drink in the other.  We went in to the kitchen where Jen was making more Hurricanes.  We sat and talked about my not to recent break-up. After getting that out of the way we went to the den to finish watchin' the ball game. When it ended Jen suggested we play some strip poker like back when I was married.
My ex was pretty cool and we used to do this on occasion, with it usually ending with us all having sex in the same room but always with our own partner.

Having had a few of everything,
Read More
Ray and I figured why not. Little did I know, till later, this was all a setup they had talked about doing ever since my divorice.

It didn't take to long and I was naked, I think they cheated somehow, so when I lost the next hand Jen said I had to touch her tits, she was topless but still had her panties. After Ray convinced me it was really ok, I reached out and touched her small, cute tits.
I instantly got hard and embarrassed, but they told me to relax and enjoy. It was then that they told me that they wanted to fuck me. I was surprised, and told them I wasn't to sure about it but after we talked about it they assured me we would still be friends
no matter what. I was high enough I said OK. Still not knowing exactly what they had in mind.

Jen suggested we all get in the shower so everyone was comfortable with everyone's cleanlyness. They had a huge shower in the masterbath. We all got and Jen started to kiss and touch me all over and before I knew it she had her tongue down my throat. It was then I realized she had her arms around me but my dick was being stroked, by RAY, I couldn't believe it and Jen must have known I wasn't sure, because she told me to "relax and enjoy it, we planned this along time ago, you don't stand a chance."

After we got washed we went straight to the bed I was laid on my back and Jen got on me and started kissing me, once we were busy Ray started stroking my dick and balls. Then all at once Jen got on her knees and told Ray to get "69" with him. Before I knew it Ray was sucking my dick, while his hung over my face. Jen laid next to us and told me she had shaved Ray 'cause she liked it that way and thought it might be easier to get me into it. I hadn't even noticed he was shaved. Jen was shaved clean too.  She played with Ray's cock and told me to try licking his balls. They were very smooth. At first I was a little shy, but Ray was sucking on my dick
and it felt great. Then she put the head of his dick to my lips, he had precum leaking already but I tasted my own cum so it was no surprise that I liked it. I licked the head for awhile then Jen asked me to suck it, I did and Ray went nuts. He pumped his cock in my mouth till I almost gagged. I was now getting close to cumming and told Jen that maybe we should stop, but Ray sucked even harder now and that was all I could take, I yelled something, and started to shoot streams of my cum into Ray's eager mouth, it was then that he began to cum and fill my mouth with his cum, I couldn't believe it, my friend was cumming in my mouth and I liked it. After a very short breather, they switched and Jen sucked me while I ate her pussy and Ray licked her asshole. Jen came all over me. It didn't take long for her to start telling Ray to get on his hands and knees and for me to pull his cock and lick his asshole,"he loves it". I wasn't sure but what the hell, his asshole was even shaved, I leaned over and started to take long licks from his ball to the top of his crack. His cock was hard as a rock, and I really got into it. Jen all the while was playing with my dick and her own pussy. Then Jen went to the closet and got out a small case, when she opened it I saw at least 5 or 6 devices. She pulled out a small butt plug and told me to stick it up Ray's ass. I did as asked, then she asked me to get on my knees and had Ray get up and lick my ass as I had done to him, only I wasn't gettin' a butt plug, Jen told Ray to fuck me in the ass, and before I could object Ray was rubbing his cock on my asshole, and finally got it in. It hurt a little, but Ray is not that big, and I have play with dildo's before myself. Once in Jen turned on the butt plug in Ray's ass and he went wild fucking my ass.  Jen got under me in a 69 and I was going nuts. Jen asked me not to cum in Ray's ass because she had another idea. We sucked and fucked till I thought I would go nuts. I warned Jen that I was about to cum, she had Ray stop fucking me and lay by Jen, she then asked me to jackoff on their face's while they kissed, it was so hot that I exploded all over them and they kissed and lick every drop of cum from each other's face. When the finished Ray and I exchanged place's and he came what seemed like a gallon of cum on Jen and I, I even stopped kissin' her once and let him put some right in my mouth.  It was great that night, we played for hours before we all fell asleep in a naked heap, I got up around 4am went home, without waking my host's, took a shower a jerked off like never before. We talked the next day and decided we would give another try some day, SOON.

I never knew till that night that my friend Ray wanted to fuck and suck my dick, but wow what a night it was.

Little Ms. Fellatio

punkguy on Sex Stories

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

Copyright 2006 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights Reserved

She had been stripping on a stage in Las Vegas when I’d first seen her. She was less than five feet tall, but very curvy with blonde hair and a set of tits that would blow your mind.

I usually never tried to hit on strippers because I knew it was all a show. They never took interest in the peop

Read More
le they dance for. They were all business.

But this girl was the exception. Her name was Lovette. I thought the name a bit silly, but who cares when you see a body like that.

Lovette was a master of seduction. As sexy as she was in the body, it was her facial expressions and her eyes that did it for me. She has a way of looking at you that’ll just make your cock stand up to say hello.

Even to this day, I still can’t believe I got her. Girls that hot usually don’t go for guys like me.

I think I’m in love with her, but it’s hard to tell sometimes. Do I love her or am I just in lust with her stripper’s body and her wanton ways? I think about that question all the time.

I feel like I’m in love when she’s seducing me, but the human mind is a hard thing to figure out. The last time she sucked me off is a perfect example.

Lovette tends to get urges to give me blowjobs when there’s too much silence in the house. That night I was working on my latest book. I’m a writer.

She startled me because I was so into my work that I didn’t hear her crawl in. I was typing and then I saw a flash of yellow hair to the sides.

She grabbed my hands and motioned for me to turn the swivel chair all the way around. She put my hands on her enormous breasts. With her hands covering mine, she started squeezing them as she stared into my eyes.

I started caressing her tits on my own. She closed her eyes and tossed her head back. Damn, she was so sexy.

I immediately felt my cock stirring to life. I knew what she wanted to do.

Visions of past blowjobs started racing through my mind’s eye. I could see her slobbering all over my cock and stroking it, getting it sopping wet, rubbing it between those fat tits hanging off her chest. Lovette was a pro when it came to sucking cock.

As I was having that thought, she paused and said, “Do you like my nice, big tits?”

I was too horny to respond, but I’m sure the answer was written all over my face and the rising bulge in my pants.

“I bet you’d like to put your cock between them, wouldn’t you?” she asked.

I felt my stomach twisting with anticipation. More visions started flashing through my head. I remembered looking down and seeing her rubbing her tits up and down my dick. The look in her eyes and the way she sucked deep breaths of air—it was enough to drive a man insane.

I usually leave music playing while I write to help set the tone. I was in the middle of a dramatic love scene when Lovette came in. The music was still playing and it was helping to set the mood for us too.

She unhooked my belt and pulled my pants all the way off. My cock was already hard so all she had to do was grab hold of it and start doing what she did best.

My legs trembled as I felt her wet mouth close around my eager cock head. She pulled back and it popped out of her mouth with a loud smacking sound.

She watched my reaction. She could see the euphoria in my eyes as she opened her mouth really wide and inhaled me all the way down to the pubic hair.

A low moan escaped my mouth. I grabbed Lovette’s shoulder. I was losing control already.

She went into a dick-sucking frenzy. Through hazed eyes, all I could see was Lovette’s beautiful face and head full of blonde hair moving up and down as she swallowed loads of my throbbing cock and moaned all the while. Then she started spitting on it—Lovette likes for my cock to be as wet as possible—and then went down on me sucking me to curve in her throat every time down.

It was like she was in my mind. I’d barely have to think something before she started doing it.

She knew how to please me so well. Everything from the way she was looking at me to the way she was letting strands of saliva hang from my cock to her sodden mouth was driving me insane, making me lust for her more, making my love for her stronger.

Lovette had a tight grip and she was stroking my meat while she took breaks to catch her breath. She had pulled out her tits and was rubbing me all over them, using my cock as a tool to spread saliva all over her heaving chest.

Her tits were so ripe, full, luscious, and perfect. She was still talking dirty to me as she tit fucked me and continued the oral assault on my pulsing hard dick.

She had me on the brink of an orgasm several times, but Lovette knew my body too well. She knew when to back off and when to pour it on. It was torture and ecstasy all rolled in a five-foot package of hot woman.

Lovette made me feel so good I almost blacked out several times. The last time it happened, I remember opening my eyes and seeing her with her teeth gritted and staring intensely in my eyes.

“I want to feel your load shoot down my throat,” she said.

I could tell she meant every word of it. She was masturbating me with my cock pointed straight at her face. Her hand was moving so fast that it looked like a blur.

Her tits were jiggling with every stroke. Damn, she looked so sexy on her knees doing what she was doing and obviously loving it.

I grunted. I felt an intense sensation burning up my cock.

Lovette opened her mouth and slowed her stroking motion just enough to get better aim.

My ass cheeks tensed up. My legs started shaking badly.

Hot cum sent shivers throughout my body. Lovette wrapped her mouth around the sensitive cock head and gave it a good, hard suck as she squeezed it. More cum leaked into her mouth.

As she was lapping it up, I could see inside her mouth. It was full to capacity.

She knew my cock was always sensitive after a good blowjob, but Lovette had a sadistic streak. There was a part of her that loved torturing me while she pleasured me.

She continued sucking my cock as cum spilled from her mouth and got all over my cock; some fell to her breasts and on the floor. Then she finally stopped, but she held me transfixed by the bubbles she was blowing with the cum that still remained in her mouth.

My cock stayed hard for a long time after that. I couldn’t get it out of my head. I even woke up with a hard-on after taking a nap.

Do I love her? I’m still not sure, but either way, I’ll never leave her. She’s Lovette—my Little Ms. Fellatio.

My German Teacher!!!

dav_mg_11 on Sex Stories

I never really cared much for school, who did? and quite a few of the lessons I just didn't see the point. German was one of those lessons. Eventually after spending a year talking and sleeping my way through mrs.xxxx's lesson I had to stay behind and catch up. Despite hating German, I always loved mrs.xxxx, she was my favourite teacher. She had a spark. She was fun loving. Layed Back. I loved her accent. Especially the way she said my name, "David." with a cheeky little smile. As i'm sure alot of guys know and i'm sure alot of girls too, during the teenage years, constantly feeling horny, even some of the least attractive people are attractive. She had a beautiful face but she was overweight, wearing wacky clothes and a wacky haircut to match her colourful pers

Read More
onality.

My first afterschool lesson came around, it was a monday night and i had to spend two hours there as i did for the next two weeks. Spending two hours a day with a person, regardless who it is, when it's just the two of you, you learn who they are. You learn about them. When the lessons came around, we had inside jokes (which i tried to hide from my classmates as I wanted to appear cool (: ) It came to a point when I actually enjoyed German, I looked forward to it. I didn't realize it at first. I didn't know wether it was because I was getting good at it or because I looked forward to seeing Mrs.XXXX. Every night after our catch up sessions, I came in a gave my mum the brush off to the usual and very annoying question how was your day, to go and lock my self in the bathroom and wank off over her (Not My Mum, Mrs. XXXX (:) She was the first teacher I had a crush on and to be honest I hated it. Mrs.XXXX was always a touchy feely teacher and I didn't want to get a hard on infront of her, it was bad enough that I went red when she looked at me.

It was our final catch up session together and as a teenager spending all that time with her, I got it into my head she had a thing for me too. It happens like that alot when you're a teen. You think every girl that looks at you fancy's you. As a present after finishing all the work i'd missed she gave me a video. As I was leaving, all sorts of thoughts were going through my mind. I held out my hand and said thankyou and she awkwadly gave me a hug, I instantly got a hard on and I guess i didn't have alot of blood going through my brain because I kissed her. Embarresment! Every time i think about that I cringe. She moved away in shock and I immediatly apologised as quick as I lost my erection. I walked out of the classroom and when I got in, I didn't have a wank.

Monday soon came around and It was German second Period, I decided to wag it, as I did for the next week or so. Mrs.XXXX didn't report me as I think she was just as embarresed about what happened as me. But I eventually fell behind again and she had to send a letter home for me to go to even more catch up lessons.

In my next catch up lesson, I had to write up a business letter and translate from the english copy I was given, into, you've guessed it; German. As I was sat at the back of the classroom working. She was still touchy feely with me, still smiled that cheeky smile. And to think of it, she didn't act like that with the other students, well not to the same degree. I finished the business letter in half an hour, I was given two. So the rest of the time I wrote a personal letter to mrs.xxxx. Today, I can't think how I had the balls to do it. I wrote how I wanted her, what I wanted to do to her and finished off by saying it's not fair what you're doing to me. You like me, or altleast you enjoy the fact that I like you. I then left me email address at the bottom.

When I got in I signed onto msn and waited to see if she would add me, or maybe email me, I waited up until three in the morning when I got a pop up saying do you want to add this contact? I clicked yes. She unloaded on me, no, not cum! She told me that her husband ignored her, but doesn't want to hurt him. I understood as much as I could for a 16 year old. She then clicked on my webcam. I sat there not knowing what to do, and not knowing what she was thinking. She then said "I wish you was older, actually, I wish I was younger." We talked for a while about anything other than German. We talked for two and a half hours. I eventually asked her for a picture. I unzipped my flY and began to wank over it. She then asked me what I was doing and I forgot my webcam was on. She asked me if i was masturbating?, and then she said continue before i had a chance to awnser. I moved the webcam down to focus more on my cock and a minute oR two later i cumed all over my laptop screen and onto my webcam. I then signed off and cleaned up without saying goodbye.

The next day came and it was another catch up session. She had brought a irrelevant movie in as an excuse to close the blinds but she couldn't come around to do anything with me, we hardly even spoke. When I got up and was about to leave, i noticed the door was locked. I then took charge by turning around and unzipping my fli. I pulled my trousers and my boxers down. She moved towards me and wrapped her mouth arround my cock as I pushed the back of her head. She gagged but I didn't want her to stop, As I cumed she almost chocked. Cum was running down her chin and I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her falling back on the floor, this time instead of pulling away she stuck her tongue in my mouth. I quickly undressed her as she did me and looking at her naked body. I didn't know which crease to put it in. But I've got to be honest, her body turned me on more than a tight little one has ever done. We threw all her stuff off of her desk and bent her over as i fucked her in the ass. She shouted something out in german and till this day I don't know what it was and i don't really want to. I then layed back as she sat on my face, Her pussy smelt so strong. I usually liked shaved women but every thing i usually looked for was opposite on her and I found it incredibly sexy. I tasted her come in my mouth and didn't swallow. I wanted to taste her for aslong as possible. I licked all over her body tasting her sour sweat but to me it tasted beautiful. She then sat around her desk pretending to mark things as I wanked in her face covering her "documents." She then gave me a tit wank and soon after the clock sounded for five o'clock. She had to go and I was very late already, so she gave me a lift back. I stroked her leg as we drove home. I kept telling her how i wanted to stick my dick in her pussy. I then put my hand down her big pink knickers and finger fucked her, she cumed all over my hand. I put that hand down the front of my trousers and pressed up it up against my dick. At a set of traffic lights she put her hand around mine and i immediatly cummed. She then had to pull onto a side road to clean up. The side road was to a point very quiet. We then shared another kiss. She looked at me like i'd never seen her look at me before. She pulled my trousers down and climed on top. She fucked me so hard, so fast. It was the best lay i'd ever had. I saw to sets off people go by and i'm sure the car shook tremendously.

We never had sex in public again but I stayed behind every day after school. I rushed through my work as quickly as i could and then fucked her every way possible. I havent seen her in a long time but out of all the people i've had sex with, some very beautiful, she was the sexiest!

Hey, add me at msn if you want, tell me what you think... davidmarshallgreene@hotmail.com

My best friend

jerseygirls777 on Sex Stories

I sat on my bed with my bestfriend, lamare. We were bestfriends since pre-k and always hung out.

We were watching "Wolf Cry" and sitting on the bed pigging out.

We talked about everything, friends our past exs and moments we remembered forever.

I suddently remembered my ex Ricky who died october of last year.

I started to cry, and lavon just heald me saying it was okay.

I 

Read More
pushed him away and said "You have no idea".

"I have no idea? You have no idea."

"You dont know what its like to hide your feelings"

"I dont what? Well let me just show you what feelings i have had."

lamare kissed me and pulled away looking at me as if i was supose to say something bad.

"Wow, lamare where did that come from?"

"From here"

He pointed to his heart, and i leaned in to kiss him back. Then he pulled off his shirt, and began touching me all over and he put his hand up my shorts andbegan rubbing my clit. I pulled off my shirt, and my shorts and he slowly slide my thongs off of me. He looked at me and smiled, then he took off his paints and pulled off his boxers.

He was still for a miniute and then went for the move. He slide it inside of me and began pushing in and out and began going really fast making it feel good.

About after one hour later we stopped because we both cummed and was  really tired.

From there on out me and lamare had sex alot and our freindship vanished and our love apeared.

Remember take your chances and maybe it will turn out the best you ever did.

Chatting Is Good For The Body

SASSYEVIE on Sex Stories

I met my boyfriend online at a chatting site. We got along so well there, talking and making out online, that we decided to meet in person. I went by grey hound to the nearest town in his state, and he drove there to meet me. It was wonderful to finally kiss him for real. He is so tall, long beautiful legs (yes, women like great legs on a man too!) and the cutest ass. He gave me the most heart-stopping kiss when we got to the truck and it took me a few minutes to come back to earth. I knew right then we were gonna really get along.
Anyhow, the ride to his house took three hours, so I decided to do a little experimenting, just to see how easily aroused he was. As I kissed and licked and nibbled on his neck and ear, I rubbed my hand up and down hi
Read More
s leg, getting closer and closer to his cock. Finally, he couldn’t stand it anymore and moved my hand over it. Oh boy, was I in for a treat! It was easily 9 or more  inches and soooooo very thick! Oh man! Days later we went for a drive in the mountains.
I gave him a kiss and then kissed my way down his chest, over his stomach and then started kissing his hot cock through his jeans. I slowly unbuttoned his jeans and slid my hand inside and wrapped my fingers around that stiff beauty!  It is soooo beautifully formed! No way was I NOT going down on that! I couldn’t wait to get it into my mouth! I started sucking and licking the tip, all the way down to his balls. He was getting so hard he couldn’t stand it and started moaning and pushing my head down. This is all while he was doing 65 mph on the highway!
I asked if he could handle it if I swallowed him and he said yes he thought so. I took that hard cock and slid it into my mouth, sucking and licking the whole way, slowly pushing more and more into my mouth and throat. He was rubbing my ass where I was laying across the seat and the next thing I notice is his fingers were parting my pussy lips and teasing the edges of them. I whispered "Yes!" as he slid his finger inside my pussy. I asked him to please go deep! We had talked before about http://www.analsexyes.com/" target="_blank" rel="nofollow">ass sex, and he said he would sure like to try that. So as I was sucking his cock deep into my throat, he slid his fingers deep into my ass and started finger fucking me. I moaned deep in my throat which sent him into another fit of moaning.
He whispered "I am gonna cum, baby!" and I just nodded and sucked harder till he came. I swallowed every drop and was so very turned on. I asked him to fuck me harder with his fingers in my ass and pussy and he did so well that before long I came all over his hand. I have been finger fucked before but never had an orgasm like that. I lifted up and kissed him real deep, slipping my tongue into his mouth and letting him taste his cum on me. I couldn’t wait till I got to his place.

Morning Wakeup

bobbimc on Sex Stories


My heart raced when I saw you online last night. We had been so good together three years ago. I still dream and imagine all those wonderful mornings waking up with you. How did we ever fall away from each other? Because we work in the same building - we run into each other, but we pass each other with lingering looks ... but nothing more ... always regretably for me. But it was my fault when I left you for her - breaking your heart. But every single time I see you - I remember our little morning - after banter when you would tell me you were tired and NOT a morning person and I, who would wake you up at the crack of dawn any day of the week to make mad love to you and tell you that you ju

Read More
st imagine that you are not a morning girl. You would always give a little girl shrug as you would shy away, but always with a glance back with your impishly playful eyes. Oh, those beautiful irradescent eyes. So when we "talked" online last night - trading reparte'Â back and forth -and then you asked me to come to see you and have some ice cream around midnight last night - my heart stopped. I wanted sooo much to fly to you - but my car was dead. I tried to entice you to come get me - but you resisted all my charms. Regretably, we slept 15 miles away from each other. When I woke at 5AM this morning, I decided to start all over trying to entice you - after all it's only Saturday morning and there's alway tonight!

So, morning girl, it is 5 AM; and if you had come to pick me up last night – you would have at least one very stiff nipple around now. I can’t sleep, which; of course; means you would be sound asleep, and, of course; I would first lean into you and smell your hair as we spoon; mmmm, you intoxicate me. Then, I’d slowly uncover you to expose your nipple, which; I would then very delicately tease till it stiffens. Then, I’d move in to bite you neck just enough to taste your saltiness. If you stay asleep, I’d ever so gently caress your body, till, of course; you open your arms and legs wanting more - much, much more; in effect opening your body almost begging me to make you cum. Naturally, I would honor your wish and start by leaning in to flick your nipple with my tongue; while my left hand drifted to tease your hair. No, not that hair – THAT hair. After first touching your curly hairs, I watch you body beg for more and then I’d slowly comb and gently pull it with my fingers lower and lower till your slit begins to betray you by coating my fingers with your precum. I’d tease just a little more as you leak more and then lift my hand to my face so I could smell and taste you for the first time since forever. As I’m tasting my finger, you’d become more awake as your pussy seeks my fingers. As your eyes open more you’d see me savoring your taste. As I move in to bite your nipple; I’m wondering if I should bring my fingers to your mouth so you can taste yourself; or back to your pussy to bring you closer to cumming. I think I’ll go back to your pussy, but first I want to bite your nipple till you yelp a little bit and watch your face as you open your eyes wide to watch me bite you. Combing your hair again to tease you again, I watch as your pelvis pushes your pussy around in search of my fingers. I decide to let your pussy win, as I stop pulling away and leave my fingers there for your wetness to find and hump. Yep, you’re sure awake now and we’re only getting started … Yep, too bad you didn’t want to drive over last night. Right about now your clit would be so full and exposed as my tongue teases you and my longest finger is inside you about to say … “com hither” as I find that “other” spot. Oh well, … you could make it happen tomorrow.

Older Woman

jwnich on Sex Stories


  Once when I was in Tampa on business, I stopped to eat at a

restaurant that had a piano bar. After eating, I went to

the bar and started talking to a lovely older lady. I was

40 at the time and she was 68.
  The bar was closing at 11:00,so I asked her if she wanted to go get some more drinks. She said we could go to her place, but only for drinks and conversation.
  I followed her there and while she was making drinks, I found

an easy listening radio station. After a few minutes, I

got her up and started dancing with her.
  While dancing, I ran my hand up the back of her shirt and began rubbing her back. She didn't stop me so I moved my hand to her side and started rub
Read More
bing her tit with my thumb. I figured I would

see how far she would let me go, so I put my thumb inside her

bra and rubbed her nipple. She began moaning, so I lifted

her bra up, and she said "What are you doing"
  I said "Just this", and lowered her to the floor. Laying on top of her, I lifted her shirt and bra and began sucking on her tits. I used my hand to find the zipper to her pants and undid it and the button. I started lowering her pants and panties as I kissed my way down her stomach. When I got to her hairline, I raised up and removed her pants and panties. I then began kissing the inside of her thigh and moved upward, but when I got to her pussy I went past it, across her hair, and down the other leg. She tried to move my head until I was centered on her very wet pussy. I sucked her clit and tongued her pussy while caressing her tits. She was

very close to a climax when she said "I want you inside

me"
  I sat her up and removed her shirt and bra, picked her up in my arms, and asked where the bedroom was. I carried her to her bed and laid her down and got undressed. She was so hot that she pulled me to her and guided my hard 8" into her wet pussy.
  I began thrusting and she had a noisy climax then said "Cum in my ass"
  I pulled out of her pussy and lined my dick up on her ass and shoved it in. She immediately had another climax. When I was close, I pulled out, jammed into her pussy and filled her with cum.
  That was only the first of three times we screwed that night.

She was older, but was fantastic. I never saw her again, but have never forgotten that night.

Vasantha with me.

djcdorai on Sex Stories

 

           It  was a rainy day.Vasantha , her mother and me  had a good  supper  that day.It  wa raining out side. I had  consumed  little brandy. At   9'0  clock  every body was about to  sleep.I asked Vasanthas mother to come near me without knowing her daughter. Her name is Sumathi .She was 40 years old. I am 25 years old boy. She slowwly came near me . A dim light was burning there in that small room. Vasantha was lying near me. Sumathi  asked me to off the light, but I did not allow to off, as I want to see her pundai and mullai in the light.

      I removed her clothes.She was naked no

Read More
w.I kissed her  for ten minutes in her lips.Then i sucked her mullai fore another ten minutes. She was very horny she   caught  my sunni and asked me to  fuck her hard.She was wet then.I slowly  licked her  koothi stretching my tongue from bottom to udward.She enjoyed licking her pundai.She pulled me doun and entered my hard sunni into her koothi and fucked me up  and down.I was   enjoying her fucking very much.Then she asked me to fuck .I got up and fucked her pundai with my full force.After ten minutes of hard fuck  white liquid came from my cock and  filled her cunt.She was very satisfied.And she went to  sleep about  twofeet from me.

        I am also  satisfied.  I thought that  Vasantha  was  sleeping  nicely. She woke up and went to pass urine. As it was very dark outside  she asked my help to  come with her to toilet.I went with her to go to toilet.She  went to bed on the mat. I was also on that bed only. I lightly touched her hand .She did not resist.I touched her very small mullai.She did noit resist. I removed her Dresses and touched all over her body.Now she told me that she  was seeing the fucking I had with her mother.I toched her pundai  It was wet then .But it was very small.I licked her koothi for five minutes.And i fucked her koothi slowly.She also enjoyed the ol very happily.She kissed me for a long time and went to bed with ond hand on my sunni.

First Real Lover

VampAngel666 on Sex Stories

Most people would think that sleeping in the same bed as your friend AND his girlfriend would be weird. But to 19 year old Marissa, this was normalcy. As she lay with her back to Nathan’s left side, she thought back on the events that had led her to this moment.

Two years ago, when she had started working at a local department store, Marissa had not expected to come across any good looking men. She expected to work alongside older women and other girls her age, starting their first job. A few weeks passed, and one day a guy, roughly her age, walked up to her. He was the most gorgeous member of the male species she had ever seen. Everything about him exuded ‘bad boy’. He was wearing a dress shirt,

Read More
but tattoos were visible, peeking out from under rolled up sleeves. To one side of his black pants hung a silver chain, which was technically against the dress code. She stared at him, at a loss for words, noticing his strong jaw and fiery blue eyes. Even his spiked, blonde hair seemed so hot to her.

Marissa was an innocent girl. Her sex experience was limited three boyfriends, only one time each, in the same, boring position. She was even shy about oral sex, having only performed it once, for about two minutes. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to, because she SO wanted to. Masturbation was daily for her, sometimes more than once a day. She was obsessed with anything sex related, and frequently rubbed her clit through her pants, just to make herself wet.

Working with Nathan was hard for her. He was clearly a bad boy, and she LOVED bad boys. Although this obsession frequently got her into trouble, she didn’t care. “Good boys” bored her, and she craved excitement. For a year, she looked at him with longing, feeling a stirring inside of her that hours of playing with herself could never satisfy. After a little over a year, Nathan began to talk to her, flirt with her, make comments about her beauty, and her nice ass.

Marissa knew she wasn’t gorgeous, but she knew she wasn’t ugly either. Average height, average weight…but with killer blue eyes and a winning smile, she could capture the attention in any room. Her long, blonde hair flowed behind her, and for some reason, men could not keep their hands off of her perfectly round ass.  Nathan was no exception, grabbing and pinching whenever he could. Nathan had one flaw though-he had Stacy, his girlfriend.

After months of hardcore sexual flirting, Nathan wanted Marissa to be Stacy’s girlfriend. Stacy was bi, and wanted to fuck a girl. They also wanted a girl for a threesome. Being as naïve and innocent as she was, she said no. So Nathan took it to the next level. He seduced her.

At first, it started as text messages to Marissa, telling her what he wanted to do to her. Just reading these naughty text messages would get her wet. Sometimes these messages would get so graphic and kinky, that she would blush and drop her phone. She would never THINK of doing anything like that! He talked of fisting, anal…things she would never consider doing! Yet she began to want him, more than she had ever wanted anything in her life. And he wanted her. “Who cares if I have a girlfriend”, he’d say.

And so it started. The first night, she visited him at work, wearing a skirt with no underwear. And damn did she feel rebellious and sexy! They went to the back, and he bent her over, immediately

shoving three fingers deep into her pussy. As she started to moan, he shoved a finger into her ass, her first intrusion into this virgin hole. She began to protest, but stopped as she realized how good it felt to have something in each hole. After she came a few times, he stopped her and pulled out his fully erect dick, which was bigger than any she had experienced before. Shaking and immediately nervous, she dropped to the floor in front of him, and began sucking his dick. As nervous as she was, she tried to do what she thought would feel good…running her tongue up and down his shaft, flicking it across the head, and using her left hand to stroke also. Occasionally she would stop and suck lightly on the tip, causing him to moan. He came in her mouth, another first for her, and she swallowed, not missing one drop.

This became frequent for them, sneaking around when no one knew. She became his willing sex slave; and he called her ‘Slave’, as she called him ‘Master’. But he didn’t fuck her pussy, told her he wasn’t going to. She didn’t expect any fucking at all, unknowing that he had other plans. One day, in her room, he grabbed her, threw her down on her bed, and ripped her shorts off. She was confused; she thought he wasn’t going to fuck her! After licking her pussy and her ass, he spread her wetness around, and began pushing his dick into her tiny ass. Once again, she began to protest. But he didn’t stop, knowing she would like it. She cried as he pushed his way in, she thought she was being torn apart. But after a few minutes, the pain subsided, and she was in ecstasy. She loved the feel of such a big, hard, object thrusting in and out of such a small, forbidden hole.

Nathan turned her into an animal. She started as an innocent girl, barely experienced. She quickly however, found herself taking naughty, naked pictures of herself while playing with her newly purchased toys. She also found a love for the taste of cum, and was more than willing to perfect her oral sex skills. Not to mention she found herself begging for Nathan to fuck her ass. Hell, she even let him slowly start to stretch her pussy, so he could fist her.

After months of fooling around, Marissa agreed to be Stacy’s girlfriend. She had already fallen in love with Nathan, and knew if she agreed to this, she would be closer to Nathan. Plus, she really DID like Stacy, and had always been curious about sex with another girl. And the first time she played with Stacy, she discovered that she was quite good at pleasuring a girl, considering she had Stacy moaning and screaming her name. Marissa couldn’t figure it out; really…after all, she was just using her tongue! But Stacy didn’t know about Nathan and Marissa…and Marissa had not yet had the courage to join for the threesome.

She fucked Stacy a few times, and normally spent the night afterward, as he wouldn’t get home until around this time working second shift at work. Thus where she is now, lying in the same bed as Stacy, with Nathan between them. He hasn’t fucked her ass in awhile, and she knows that lying next to him, naked, is never a smart idea if she wants to be good.

After a few minutes, she grows uncomfortable, and rolls onto her back. She can hear the slow breathing of Stacy, and knows that she is asleep. Almost immediately she feels Nathan’s hand creep onto her thigh. She bites her lip against the immediate electric jolt inside her, but keeps her eyes closed. He slowly begins to massage and pinch her thigh, causing her to flex her toes while trying to stay still, as not to wake Stacy. His hand creeps closer to her pussy, and Marissa silently spreads her legs, granting him better access. His rough fingers begin to rub her already engorged clit, and she digs her fingernails into the bed. Soon, his fingers leave her clit and work their way into her soaked pussy. He presses two fingers deep inside her, and begins working them in a rhythm, in and out, as she fights against moaning. It turns her on even more knowing that Stacy is sleeping only a foot away from her.

As she comes down from an amazing orgasm, she rolls over onto her side, facing him, but keeps her eyes closed. He grabs her right hand and holds it, and she entwines her fingers into his. With her free hand, she uses her index finger to draw a heart on his arm. In response, he takes his finger down her arm, spelling the words “I love you”. Fighting tears, she squeezes his hand and falls asleep.

Early the next morning, Stacy leaves for work. As soon as she is gone, Nathan is naked, and pressing his body against Marissa’s. This however, does not wake her, and he begins to play with her body. After stroking her face and watching her eyelids flutter in her sleep, he begins his seduction. While one hand is lightly running down her stomach, the other is at her nipple, squeezing hard. In her sleep, this simple action causes Marissa to moan lightly. This encourages him, and he squeezes harder, knowing if fully aware, this would probably hurt her. At the same time, his other hand is already forcing four fingers deep into her still-drenched pussy. His actions are met with more moaning, and she begins to stir in her sleep.  He leaves her raw nipple, and begins kissing his way down her stomach, lightly grazing his tongue across her warm skin. As he reaches her pussy he stops, and begins to kiss and bite her inner thighs, fully aware that biting turns her on more than anything. She starts to murmur in her sleep, and he knows that this is his cue.

As he slams his fingers deep inside her, he meets her clit with his tongue, and her eyes fly open. As the pleasure begins to overtake her, she closes her eyes again, and begins to moan louder. He moves his tongue up and down her pussy; he’s always loved the way she tastes. Just as she is about to cum, he yanks his fingers out of her. As she begins to whimper, he roughly pulls her farther down the bed, and slams his dick into her dripping hole. Once again her eyes fly open, completely surprised by this intrusion. His dick is a perfect fit, and she loves the way he feels inside her. He starts to thrust, slowly at first, but picks up speed, feeling himself getting close.

Suddenly, he flips her over, and pulls her up onto her knees, while forcing her face into the bed. She starts to moan louder, as she has never been fucked doggy but already loves it. He holds her hips as he slams into her, hard and deep, hitting the back of her pussy with every thrust. And with every thrust she cries out, the pleasure almost unbearable. She clings to the sheets as tears run down her face, these waves of pure ecstasy so new. He reaches up with his right hand, grabs a handful of hair, and yanks her face up off the bed. With every thrust, he yanks her head back, causing her to cry out even louder every time. He can’t hold it back any longer, and pulls out of her flooded pussy, just in time to send his hot load streaming all over her back and into her hair.

 As soon as he lets go of her, she falls limp to the bed, unable to speak. She has never experienced anything so strong, and can’t even catch her breath. He just smiles and leans over her, only one thing left to say. “Good morning slave.”

erotic stories

sugaray on Sex Stories

My aunt is 62 years old and has never been married and has never been ben fucked.This is all about to change, though.

 

 After the episode where Lois pulls James out of the water, things begin to change.  James realized that he has just got a feel of how big Lois's tits are, while they were in the water- and they were huge.  He goes back to his room and flops on his bed.  As he is laying there. his dick starts to harden.  The more he thinks about Lois's monstrous tits, the harder his cock becomes.  James begins thinking about how it would be to rub and suck on those  two  huge tits, and he reaches down and grabs his now hard cock.  As he continues to  wank his&nb

Read More
sp; 9 inch  long, thick member; he feverishly begins to wish he had his big cock in her pussy.  On every stroke. he visualizes how it would be to fuck Lois- imagining his dick pumping into her with every powerful move he made.  Suddenly, he felt his cum marching toward his exit, as his sperm shot out of his cock and hit the ceiling with a splat.  God, what a feeling- he  grunted. I have to have her!! I have got to fuck this woman; I have got to feel my long cock pound the shit out of her- she will be begging me for my big dick.

 

As we turn our attention to Lois, who is laying on her bed- her mind is wandering to today's activities and especially the episode with James in the water.  Her thoughts mainly center on the fact that when she was trying to pull him out of the ocean,her right hand  momentarily grabbed for his leg, but instead got hold of his member.  Lois quickly released her grip, and wondered if James realized what had just happened.  Nothing like this had ever happened to her before.  She was so embarrased!! But, in the back of her mind, a flicker began to burn.  She tried to push that thought away .  No!!this is a vile and wanton thought.  Go away devil!!  But she could not get that feeling of lust to go away.

 

 Her mind was telling her to embrace that feeling- to enjoy the feeling of lust and desire.  Then her mind opened up and the thought of feeling and holding James's big penis flooded her body.  No No!!! I shouldn't be thinking about this 15 year old boy.  It is wrong.  But she could not steer her sudden lust from thinking about James' huge member.  The more she thought about James, the greater her sexual glands took over.  The area between her legs became moist with her own fluids, and her hand began rubbing that sensitive area.  What is going on- I have never felt like this before.  Lois began moaning as her fingers continued to work on her clit. The more she attacked that area, the greater the sensations became.  Then it hit  her!!  The greatest orgasm that she had ever  had. "SHIT!! DAMN!!  Where did those words come from, she wondered?  I never talk  that way.  Lois  knew that she could not stop fulfilling her desires- and the real question was How would it feel with a man.  She had to know

 Part 3 coming next

 

 

 

First Adventure

Pathous on Sex Stories

       I hate visiting my in-laws. Principally because I’m a very horny 24 year old guy and visiting the in-laws means that I can look forward to a weekend (or longer) without http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">sex. I am married and thus have grown accustomed to not having sex but for some reason on trips to her parents’ house my 26 year old

Read More
: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">wife changes from her usual, too busy and too tired self into a first rate tease. She will make excuses to walk past me so that she can grind her http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">ass against my groin. My wife’s ass can defiantly be attributed to her Hispanic half because no white woman has that much booty. My wife knows how much I love her ass and, just as she wanted, my http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">cock began to swell and fill the crotch of my board shorts. She looked back at me with a deviant grin on her face knowing exactly what she had just done. A few minutes later, when the bulge in my pants began to subside, she came running back into the living room and flashed me her perfect http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">breasts which, despite her attempts to squeeze them into a C cup, are full and natural D’s. This kind of teasing was common on visits to her parents’ house and despite her apparent sexual energy never resulted in any sexual release. The teasing was more effective because her parents live near a beach, giving her the opportunity to prance around in little bathing suits. Being fed-up with the one sided games (and partly in an attempt to cover my once again bulging penis) I grabbed my laptop and began devising a plan to get even.

       Later that night, and following a series of additional mocking grinds and gropes, I tell her that I miss the old days when we were dating and how adventurous and sexually daring she was. She cracked a half smile and asked in a whisper “what did you have in mind?” I leaned in close and whispered in her ear “what kind of a tease would I be if I told you? Are you in?” She bit her lip as she pondered my bizarre request. “Okay I’m game?” she finally responded.

        Several hours later, when I told her it was time to go, she bolted for the keys trying to stay quiet and not wake her sleeping parents. She was sitting in the car waiting before I could even get my shoes on. I begin driving as my wife tried desperately to guess where we were going. She became even more surprised when I pulled into the parking lot of a major shopping super center. She looked at me questioningly but I replied simply “What? You don’t trust me?” She unbuckled her seat belt and exited the car with a questioning smile. We entered the http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">store and refused a cart from the greeter. I strolled through random aisles as I watched her eyes dart from shelf to shelf trying to determine what we were there for. Finally we made it to the aisle containing an overly large assortment of towels. We stopped and she once again looked at me questioningly “towels?” I leaned in and firmly pressed my lips against hers pushing her back against the wall of towels. I reached down and grabbed her ass and pulled her against me, grinding my hard cock against her. While grinding I slide my hand up her back and unfasten her bra allowing her breasts to burst free from their constraints. I slide my right hand up and begin kneading her breasts allowing my thumbs to tease the nipples until they become fully erect.

       Then I stop. Her eyes linger closed for a moment as she fights to regain the breath that she had been holding and her lips seek to reunite with mine. Her eyes open and as she fixes her gaze upon me I say clearly “yes towels. We will need two.” I grab two towels and begin to walk to the front of the store. She removes her bra in that special way all women can and runs to catch up to me. She finds me waiting at the door having already purchased the towels and we both make our way out to the car. In the car she tries to continue where we left off but despite my hornier side I say “you have to wait.” I drive back in the opposite direction than we had come and passing her parents house make my way to a competing super center. Feeling her gaze I just smile and shrug. “Are we having fun yet?”

       She bolts from the car and toward the store, this time I’m fighting to keep up. It’s almost 1 AM and the store is nearly deserted. The only workers in the store are the cashiers and the occasional clerk patrolling the aisles. As I enter the store she is waiting for me eagerly tapping her foot in anticipation of what is to come. She follows me as I cross to the women’s clothing section. Once there I look around until I find the skimpiest bikini I can and hand it to her. She takes it, thinking she is beginning to understand my game, and begins to head for the registers. I stop her. “Um..?” I ask. “What’s the matter?” She responds. “I don’t think it’s wise to make a purchase until you know for sure that it fits.” She looks around for the dressing rooms and once we have found them we are both equally eager to get to them. There is no attendant due to the late hour so she quickly makes her way to the first room. Once again I stop her. “No no. Out here in the open.” She looks at me as if I have gone completely mad. “Um…I don’t think so” she says. I remind her “you were eager to show your body in your game…” She looks around and seeing that no one is looking begins to undress.

       Her jeans come off first as she turns away from me and bends at the waist, giving me a revealing view of her ass and her wet lips. She looks back and smiles at me as I realize that she is playing the game too. She then takes off her tank-top exposing her firm round breasts. She squeezes into the bikini top (a size C of course) and ties it the best she can behind her neck and back. She then starts to pull on the bikini bottoms over the black lacy thong she is wearing until I protest. “You always wear underwear when trying on bathing suits” she replies. “We’re going to buy it. I think it’ll be okay.” I respond. Once again she looks around and then slides her thumbs under her waistband and pulls the thong to the floor. I find a seat in the bench reserved for men waiting for their wives to return and slide the leg of my board shorts up until my cock is hanging out the leg hole. I return my gaze to her to find her standing there bare and completely shaven from the waist down. I realize she has turned my game in her favor and I begin to lightly stroke my cock. She walks towards me and kneels between my legs and slowly takes my cock between her lips. I push her brown hair from her face and watch as her head rhythmically bobs up and down on my shaft. As I begin to feel the rhythm she stops and ties on the bikini bottoms and walks to the front of the store, leaving her clothes on the ground. I compose myself as I catch up to her, standing at the door already having paid and still wearing the suit. We make our way to the car and once inside she asks “what else you got” taunting me with her latest victory in my game. I smile as I put the car in drive.

       She continues to tease me during the drive, until I pull into the parking lot of an adult toy shop. My wife is embarrassed by adult stores but none the less http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x 50% bottom; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none" target="_top">loves their wares. We make our way into the store and begin walking around. My wife is very anxious but puts up a front so as not to allow me the satisfaction of winning. I find a small handheld water-proof vibe that I hand to my wife to purchase at the counter. Once the clerk had rung up the vibe he asked if we would like batteries to go along with it. Before my wife could answer I answered “no.” My wife tuned to me and realized that I had taken back the game. We exited the store and I began to drive slowly to our next destination. My wife staring out the window at all the places we were passing that sold batteries and finally she conceded “you win just stop somewhere!” I pull into the next gas station as my wife bolts to the store to purchase the batteries.

       She returns and as I put the car in drive is tearing through the plastic on both the batteries and the vibe. She assembles her new toy and reclines her seat. She unties her bikini bottoms and begins pressing the vibe into her clit. The light from the streetlights flashing across her lap gets me more and more excited as her moaning gets louder and louder and she is overtaken by an orgasm. She continues to play with the toy until we finally make it to our destination and I drive the car onto the beach. We both get out and bolt for the surf as the remainder of our clothes fly to the sand. We make our way till we are waist deep and I hold her close as I rub the vibe along her submerged clit. She leans into me as my throbbing cock enters her tightness. Our lips meet as I lift her right leg and thrust myself into her. Our thrusting in synch with our bodies floating in the surf quickly brings us both to orgasm. We lazily allow ourselves to wash up on shore where we fall asleep. When we awaken the next morning we dry off with the towels we purchased the previous night. Our only remaining souvenir of our first little adventure.